《The Healer Banished From The Party, In Fact, Is The Strongest》


 Chapter 0 - Prologue – Banishment

    ¡¸You are banished! I don¡¯t want to be in the same party as you anymore!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Eh?¡¹


    ¡­¡­ Yes, I, Raust, suddenly told that by Margulus, the leader of the party Sword of Lightning I belonged to.


    In any case, it was the first time I heard anything about banishment.


    That was why I was unable to hide my bewilderment¡­¡­


    ¡¸Please wait! By any chance, something is wrong with my¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Huh, are you playing with me? You still don¡¯t realize?¡¹


    ¡­¡­ However, Margulus¡¯ reaction to my bewilderment was anger.


    Without even trying to hide his frustration at me, he opened his mouth.


    ¡¸The quest failed this time is because of you! You defective healer!¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah! Everything is your fault!¡¹


    Following Margulus¡¯ anger, one of Margulus¡¯ women, the thief, Sarveria chimed in with an angry voice.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªKh!¡¹


    And so, from the two¡¯s remarks, I realized why the two suddenly said things about my banishment


    ¡­¡­¡­ Yes, this is just an extension to the usual outburst of their anger.


    Certainly, we had failed this hydra subjugation quest.


    Despite its high degree of difficulty, it was said to be possible to defeat a hydra if it¡¯s by a first-class party, which Sword of Lightning is.


    However, this failure is definitely not because I made a mistake as a healer.


    Of course, it¡¯s not like I did a great job, but I think I already played my role as a healer in this quest.


    ¡­¡­ Honestly, I believe the failure of this quest is because Margulus and Sarveria having too much fun last night, which make their movement dull because of their lack of sleep.


    Even though we will be having a quest the next day, they were having fun in the bed until late at night.


    And as a result, the movement of the two was too bad.


    Normally, Margulus and his heavy great swords packed a high attack power, while Sarveria would make a sport of her opponent with her fast-paced movement.


    ¡­¡­ But this time, because of losing his strength, Margulus¡¯ great sword was unable to pierce the Hydra defense, while Sarveria losing her usual agility resulted in her bathing in the hydra¡¯s poison, that was the decisive moment that decided that we would withdraw.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re truly are better, then this quest would be easily cleared.¡¹


    However, even Armia, the female magician that should know what I was doing, being a rear guard like me, turned her accusing eyes toward me.


    Armia didn¡¯t have a physical relationship yet with Margulus, but she seemed interested in him, and so she didn¡¯t have any intention to blame him.


    ¡­ And, as a result, there was this atmosphere in the air that seemed to point all the responsibility of the failure of the Hydra subjugation to me.


    That was obviously just an outburst of anger without reason.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Sorry.¡¹


    Even then, I didn¡¯t complain about the party members¡¯ attitude.


    Certainly, it¡¯s true that there¡¯s no way I don¡¯t have any complaint at all.


    After all, this¡¯s not the only time I have been hit by their outburst of anger.


    The rewards I earned is about a quarter of that other party members, and they sometimes getting violence too with a reason that I could heal it right away anyway being a healer.


    But I understood that it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    ¡­¡­¡­ Because I¡¯m just a defective healer who can only use the elementary healing magic ¨C heal.


    Certainly, the attitude of Margulus and the others are problematic if it¡¯s against a normal healer.


    However, it¡¯s less objectionable if it¡¯s against a defective healer like me.


    After all, no other party would put me as their member.


    Certainly, I studied desperately with various other people and improved my skills.


    Now, I can increase my resilience by casting ¡¶Heal¡· continuously, it¡¯s not perfect, but I can become a backup vanguard this way, I can also detect traps though not as good as a thief with skill.


    Despite all that, I clearly lacking as a healer.


    When Sarveria was poisoned by the Hydra, I couldn¡¯t purify it without taking a long time.


    Of course, hydra poison is not something can be purified by a normal healer, given that, I would be at the same level as a normal healer.


    But, it was by no mean first-class, only at an average level at best.


    In other words, I was obviously the weak link in this first-class party, Sword of Lightning.


    But still, Margulus put me in the party.


    That was why, however I saw it, I was grateful to the Margulus and his party.


    ¡¸¡­ Understand, I will leave this party.¡¹


    I decided to leave the Sword of Lightning.


    ¡¸Did you understand at last!? How much a burden you¡¯re to me!?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s a relieve! Right, leave your equipment too. I will leave it at that without taking your money.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a nuisance fee until now.¡¹


    My equipment, which I bought with money I saved desperately with the little reward I got, with all the gratitude I had until now, I put them down on the ground silently.


    Also, I left the place the party used as a joint residence as I left the Sword of Lightning.

 Chapter 1 - Raust the Healer

    ¡¸We are looking for parties!¡¹


    The day after I was kicked by Margulus from the party, I visited the adventurer¡¯s guild to post a party recruitment poster.


    Yesterday, when I left the joint residence, I was given equipment at least as a parting gift.


    ¡­¡­ And that resulted in a situation where I could say that I was penniless now.


    The inn we used as a joint residence was more expensive than I imagined.


    I usually go out to hunt to get some meat after finishing the quest, and after that, I cook it myself with the vegetables I got for cheap with pain.


    But yesterday, after being late from the quest, I was kicked out from the party, I was unable to cook for myself and in the end, needed to pay for the ridiculously expensive dinner.


    And that¡¯s why I now have almost no money ¡­


    The regret caused by me giving up on my equipment comes to mind.


    That equipment was something I bought after saving money for several years.


    If I sell it, I could spend a few days thinking about my expulsion slowly.


    Well, it¡¯s too late to think about those right now.


    In any case, I now need money to stay in the inn without any problem.


    The adventurers operating within this guild have multiple hunting grounds. Among them, there is a labyrinth that¡¯s considered for intermediate and advanced adventurers.


    Other than that, there is meadow where weak monsters for beginner appeared, and then for advanced adventurers, there is the high-leveled monsters subjugation that rarely appears outside the labyrinth as their hunting grounds.


    The monsters that appeared outside the labyrinth appear in places far away from human habitation because it needs a place with high amounts of magic power, however, the possibility of those monsters comes attacking human habitation still exist, so swift subjugation is required.


    And the hydra that the Sword of Lightning failed to kill yesterday is the monster from outside the labyrinth.


    Well, I don¡¯t have the confidence to defeat such a super-high difficulty monster like that alone, while the monsters in the meadow, being as weak as they are, you can guess the price of the material that could be harvested.


    That was why I decided to gather some company and then dived into the labyrinth¡­


    ¡¸As I thought, nobody comes¡­¡¹


    ¡­ however, there was not a single person trying to respond to my solicitation.


    Normally, there should be at least one party stop by when looking for a party this way.


    To increase the chance to live a little, or to increases the chance of gaining fame, it¡¯s also common for a party to look for a substitute for a dead party member.


    In that case, however, it¡¯s natural to not put someone who is known to be weak into the party.


    ¡­ and that I¡¯m a defect healer is something that¡¯s widely known.


    That¡¯s why there¡¯s no one who bothers to stop for a useless person like me.


    ¡¸¡­ Haaa~¡¹


    Seeing the current situation, I let out a sigh.


    I honestly already expected this situation, but nevertheless, it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t feel anything.


    Besides, even if I don¡¯t get mental damage from it, I can¡¯t escape from the cruel reality where I don¡¯t have any money.


    Certainly, I can go to the lower layer of the labyrinth, alone.


    But in that case I will be risking my life, the risk is too high to just make money to give myself a leeway to think.


    Having said that, I don¡¯t want to think about how many magic beasts I need to hunt in the upper layer.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t even have the money to rent a carriage to go to the other hunting ground¡­ Haaa~~¡¹


    After thinking so far, I let out a deeper sigh.


    I should give up already and just hunt in the upper layer¡­¡­


    Then, the moment I felt resigned,


    Suddenly, someone approached me who was hanging my head.


    ¡¸Onii-san! Could you put me in your party?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Ehh?¡¹


    ¡ª The voice of a seriously cute girl entered my ears from a close distance.


    I was dumbfounded by the voice that I raised my head.


    ¡¸Onii-san~! Are you listening!?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    And the next moment, I was at lost for words from the appearance of a cute girl who had been staring at me before my eyes¡­


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    The girl who was standing before me had a different kind of beauty than ordinary people.


    Glossy sapphire short-cut with big blue eyes that seemed to suck you in.


    The girl had a kind of beauty where she could be mistaken for the princess from a story.


    ¡¸Ehh? Why do you want to enter a party of a defect healer who can only use ¡¶heal¡· like me¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡­¡­ Unfortunately, I currently didn¡¯t have the calm to observe the beauty of the girl.


    While still dumbfounded, I asked the question that came from my heart.


    ¡¸Hehhh~ So Onii-san is that kind of healer, huh?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹


    But the next moment, by the words uttered by the girl, I noticed I made a slip of the tongue.


    The way this girl said that; maybe she doesn¡¯t know me?


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s why. If you join another person¡¯s party¡­¡¹


    However, I didn¡¯t intend to lie about myself.


    Even if I do that, it will come to light after a while.


    That was why I tried to tell the girl so with a wry smile.


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m sorry for saying something rude, however, I seriously want to make a party with Onii-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡­¡­ Ehhh?¡¹


    What she said to interrupt me made me lost for words.


    The girl in front of me, dressed in martial artist costume, might not be only beautiful, but also has considerable strength.


    She might even take an active role in the lower layer of the labyrinth.


    Such kind of girl would become my companion, I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡¸My name is Narsena. As you can see, I¡¯m a martial artist! Nice to meet you, Onii-san.¡¹


    However, without worrying about my reaction, she extended her hand to me.


    ¡¸A-Ahh, I¡¯m Raust, a healer. I¡¯m only a defect healer, but, my best regards.¡¹


    After I replied to Narsena¡¯s greeting with my own hurried one, I took hold of Narsena¡¯s hand to shake her hand.


    Feeling the smoothness of Narsena¡¯s hand, I finally understood that this was a reality. My heart was overflowed with joy.


    ¡¸¡­ finally, we met.¡¹


    In that excitement, although I was aware that Narsena¡¯s, whose face blushed a little, mouth was moving, what she said didn¡¯t register in my mind¡­

 Chapter 2 - A Healer Capable of Close Combat

    Having got a party member with a considerable strength by a dream-like miracle, I decided to dive into the labyrinth right away.


    ¡¸Wow¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know there is such a secret path¡­ It¡¯s cool that Onii-san know it.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, Those people who taught me the in and out of adventuring are the one that¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s them who taught me about this path.¡¹


    Currently, we¡¯re near the lowest part of the upper layer of the labyrinth.


    Normally, as the first party activity, we should be fighting the monsters from the upper layer.


    After all, in this place, even though not as strong as the one in the lower-layer, the monsters that appear here are incomparable to the one in the upper layer.


    However, with me being a defect healer, having a party with a beautiful girl would gather a lot of attention, so we had to come to this place where there weren¡¯t many people.


    Besides, I had a belief that I won¡¯t be able to gauge Narsena¡¯s ability unless it¡¯s against monsters as troublesome as the enemies in this layer.


    After seeing her nodded without hesitation to my invitation to go to the middle layer, I believed Narsena also had the confidence she could go around in this layer without a problem.


    After making my decision, I opened my mouth.


    ¡¸Well, I will help you if you think it would become dangerous, but for now, can you show me your strength by fighting against the monsters here alone?¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, understand! Look at me properly then!¡¹


    After hearing my request, Narsena nodded vigorously with a smile full of confidence on her face.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡¸Haaaa-!¡¹


    ¡¸Gugi, Gugaga ¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Alright! This is the fifth one!¡¹


    Narsena¡¯s battle that began after that was really awesome.


    Even the middle-layer¡¯s monster, the so feared Orc is easily defeated by Narsena.


    Monsters are stronger than humans and full of vitality.


    However, humans are said to be able to compete with monsters because they possess skills.


    Even then, as humanoid monsters, Orc could use skills while having a body that is stronger than human, that¡¯s why, Orc is said to be a troublesome monster comparable to monsters from the lower-layer.


    That is why Orc is called the fiend of the middle-layer.


    ¡­¡­ However, Narsena had very easily defeated that fiend.


    ¡¸Onii-san, I will collect the magic stones of these orcs now! The meat is bulky and there are only two of use, so let¡¯s give up on them.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, right, I will also help to dismantle them.¡¹


    After having consecutive battles against orcs, we immediately started to dismantle the orcs as we had some leeway.


    Seeing her, I realized I was underestimating Narsena.


    There are two types of skills that adventurers use.


    One is skills that continuously strengthen strength and magic, the other is skills that active for a short period of time that produces a special effect when attacking enemies.


    Narsena has both kinds of skills.


    It¡¯s said that having two skills mean they have talent as adventurers.


    But Narsena is more than that.


    Both of Narsena¡¯s two skills are excellent.


    ¡­¡­ That talent is incomparable to mine, she who has demonstrated her talent is extremely strong.


    And as far as I can see, Narsena¡¯s strength doesn¡¯t only lay in her skills.


    Even though she has the foundation of talent, it would take considerable training for someone as young as her to be able to use the skills.


    That was why, I made my decision after we finished dismantling the orcs.


    ¡¸How is it? It¡¯s amazing right?! I will protect Onii-san!¡¹


    Narsena rushed over to me to say just that.


    Looking at her, I smiled, then said,


    ¡¸Yeah, if I¡¯m with you, it will be fine if we go to the lower-layer right now.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah! That¡¯s right¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡­¡­ Right at this moment, Narsena¡¯s complexion changed.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡¸¡­ What? Wait, Just both of us going to the lower-layer?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Just because Onii-san kicked from the party, it doesn¡¯t mean Onii-san can be this rash!¡¹


    ¡¸Huhhh-!?¡¹


    Narsena seemed like floating from her good mood until now.


    However, the moment she heard my plan to go to the lower-layer, she started to desperately persuade me as her face turned pale.


    No, this is not because of rashness.


    No, wait, so me getting kicked out from the party is already so widespread that even Narsena who met me for the first time has already know huh¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­ seriously, why did Narsena joined my party.


    While thinking that question, I tried to prove that I wasn¡¯t simply being rash.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m a jack of all trade after all.¡¹


    ¡¸If it¡¯s just jack of all trade, then Onii-san definitely shouldn¡¯t go to the lower-layer! Don¡¯t we need to gather members of various occupation to go there! You know, like a warrior, or thief who is good at detecting traps?¡¹


    ¡­ However, maybe it was because of my poor choice of words, but Narsena became more heated up.


    I tried to persuade her again while regretting my poor choice of words.


    ¡¸No, I mean, I can also become a tank or detecting¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    Before I could finish, the presence of something jumping out from the wall behind me interrupted my words.


    ¡¸Onii-sannn!¡¹


    Uneasiness showed up on Narsena¡¯s face. Seeing the current Narsena, I realized what just appeared from the wall.


    Perhaps, what just appeared from the wall is a monster called worm.


    It looks like a large earthworm and is always hidden behind the walls and floors of the labyrinth. It always appears at the timing when the adventurer is most lax, such as after combat.


    It¡¯s a magic beast with troublesome behavior that is hated by the adventurers who go to the middle-layer just like the orcs.


    ¡¸Hahhh~ I¡¯m in the middle of persuading someone now¡­¡¹


    However, regardless of how many monsters are there, I hope it would think about the timing and let me finish my explanation first at least. With such meaningless thought on my mind, I thrust the dagger I took from my waist.


    ¡¸Gyyyyee!¡¹


    The next moment, the worm was penetrated by the dagger at its head and then stopped moving after letting out its death agony.


    Without ceasing my wariness to the worm who had stopped moving, I started to check whether it was truly dead.


    The amount of life force a magic beast had made it so it wouldn¡¯t be killed by an attack from a human being.


    Especially in the case of attack without skills like mine, one blow would never enough unless you were lucky.


    But fortunately, the worm seemed to have died immediately, I stopped my vigilance against the worm.


    ¡¸¡­ Hey¡­ Onii-san, is a healer right?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    Narsena, who had been stunned for some moment asked that question.


    I tried to answer that it was just a matter of course for me, but the words stuck in my mouth when I saw the expression on her face.


    Narsena¡¯s face shown a surprised look she couldn¡¯t hide.


    Ahhh, is it because there aren¡¯t that many healers capable of close combat? Is that why she¡¯s surprised?


    Then, at that time I realized something.


    Speaking of which, this is a chance to persuade Narsena to go to the lower-layer.


    ¡¸I¡¯m a healer who is capable of close combat.¡¹


    ¡­¡­ But at that time, I who said that with a triumphant look, failed to understand the true meaning of Narsena¡¯s surprise.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª The meaning of a rear-guard who had no relation to close combat defeating a magic beast in one blow.


    ¡¸¡­ Umm Onii-san, I know what you¡¯re trying to say, but that¡¯s not very cool.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah, sorry, I got carried away.¡¹


    It took me some time to understand my ability, which I had underestimated ¡­

 Chapter 3 - The Battle in the Lower-Layer

    After seeing the figure of me defeating the worm, Narsena finally agreed to head to the lower-layer under the condition that we would turn back immediately if the situation became dangerous.


    Thanks to that, we were currently in the lower-layer, except¡­


    ¡¸Ruaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    ¡¸GAAAAAAA!¡¹


    ¡¸GAAAAAAA!¡¹


    ¡¸GYAAAAA!¡¹


    ¡­¡­ Immediately after we reached the lower-layer, we were surrounded by a group of Ogres and Liches.


    Whether an adventurers party is judged as a first-class party or not is depending on whether they can go to the lower-layer or not.


    With that reason, it¡¯s easy to understand why there are merely less than 10% of adventurers counted as top-class adventurers.


    In short, the lower-layer of the labyrinth is too difficult.


    Complex traps are installed in various place, powerful monsters with skills also appear.


    But more than that, the most troublesome thing is how the monsters fight changed.


    Yes, when it comes to lower-layer, the variety of monsters come together as a party of vanguard and rear guard as they attack the adventurers.


    ¡­ And, the party of Ogre and Lich is a combination that is said to have a high degree of difficulty in the lower layer.


    ¡¸Kh! What with a party of ogres and lich immediately after we enter the lower-layer! Onii-san!¡¹


    I could see Narsena¡¯s face implying that we should go back to the upper layer.


    That would be a natural decision.


    Thinking about it normally, Ogre and Lich are not an opponent we could win against.


    After all, there is even a strengthened variant of Ogre which is bigger than all the other ogres.


    Against this, even top-class party would choose to run away.


    ¡­ But whether we can escape is another story.


    ¡¸Impossible. With lich that has magic skill, turning our back is too risky. And if we return to the upper layer as is, secondary damage may occur.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª Ghh!¡¹


    Narsena, who understood the situation from my words, bit her lip while clenching her fist tight.


    In the labyrinth, it¡¯s important to know when it¡¯s too dangerous, but retreating without a plan is also dangerous.


    In other words, we have no choice but to fight the enemy in front of us.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, if it¡¯s just this much, it would be over soon.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Onii-san?¡¹


    But, I¡¯m not afraid at all in front of these enemies.


    There is no doubt that it¡¯s troublesome if I¡¯m just one person.


    But now I have a very strong companion.


    ¡¸Narsena, I will attract all the enemies. So watch the situation and go defeat the lich.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    That¡¯s why, I told that to Narsena as I held a dagger and a throwing knife in my right and left hand respectively.


    ¡¸Onii-san!¡¹


    And the next moment, with Narsena¡¯s voice echoing behind me, I ran toward the Ogres¡­


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡¸GAAAA?¡¹


    ¡¸GAAAAAAA!¡¹


    ¡¸GYAAAAA!¡¹


    One of the three ogres who saw me running laughed as if mocking me.


    And behind that smile, I understood that the ogres didn¡¯t recognize me as an enemy.


    But, that didn¡¯t come from self-conceit.


    Even I would think the same if someone as lean as me stands in front of an Ogre with a physique close to three meters, surely the person will be killed instantly, and that¡¯s pretty much the same for everyone.


    ¡¸GAAAAAAA!¡¹


    Hence why, the ogres didn¡¯t show any vigilance to me who came closer.


    As if to crush an insect, it swung its log-like arm to me who ran toward them.


    ¡¸This time ogres don¡¯t have a weapon, so it¡¯s easy to evade its attack.¡¹


    ¡¸GA?¡¹


    Seeing me easily evaded its attack, the ogre finally noticed.


    The person who they thought to be an insect, someone who they mocked, was never a weak one.


    The next thing, the ogres¡¯ face distorted from the anger as it started to recognize me as an enemy.


    ¡¸I was a bit surprised there is a strengthened variant of ogre show up, but in the end, the ogre that show up in this area is not a big deal at all.¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª Apparently, even after I received the attack from the ogre, I noticed that I seemed to still not seen the ogres as a threat at all.


    ¡¸GYAAAAAAAAA!¡¹


    And then, feeling angry at my attitude, the strengthened variant of ogre raised its roar toward me.


    Using the roar as a cue, the other ogres started to encircle me.


    And then, a one-sided attack by the ogres was launched.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    The battle started by the rage of the ogres.


    It was really one-sided.


    After all, I was just one person.


    ¡¸Haha. I can do this for a few hours if it¡¯s only this.¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª However, the one who laughed in the middle of battle was me.


    It was true that currently I was only defending and never attacked the ogres at all.


    But that¡¯s not because I couldn¡¯t attack.


    It was to focus myself on defense.


    And the result of that was none of the ogres¡¯ attacks were connecting to me.


    From the side, from the back, from the front.


    From all directions, the ogres¡¯ attacks which had attack power and speed incomparable to those of orcs were rained down upon me.


    However, I avoided it all or parried them with my dagger.


    As if I had eyes in all directions.


    Saying it like that didn¡¯t wrong.


    After all, I was in a state where I fully recognized the movement of all the ogres.


    I¡¯m a healer who can fight, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have a talent for fighting.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m completely devoid of talent for fighting, I¡¯m just a jack of all trade.


    So I put a switch.


    To attack, or to defend, only those two.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª And so, the attacks of the ogres couldn¡¯t touch me who had already switched to only defend.


    ¡¸Hahahaha!¡¹


    I parried an attack, dodged another, while moving without end, I was laughing mockingly at the ogres.


    Making it as if I was having plenty of leeways.


    ¡¸GYAAAAA!¡¹


    And then, the strengthened variant of ogre lost himself in anger from my attitude.


    It was leaning forward with its huge body, intending to strike me with all its body weight on its fist.


    Whether some kind of skill had activated, its fist was covered in a slight red light.


    ¡¸Shi-! Comi-¡¹


    That was what It was aiming for.


    it knew that my posture was crumbling after dodging one of the ogres¡¯ fist.


    Seeing my behavior, a happy smile showed up on the strengthened ogre variant¡¯s face.


    Apparently, it thought that I was finally unable to dodge.


    ¡¸Too bad.¡¹


    ¡¸GAA, GAAA!?¡¹


    ¡¸GYAA!?¡¹


    However, that was only the misunderstanding of the strengthened ogre variant.


    I dodged the strengthened ogre variant¡¯s fist, it grazed me a little and then hit the ogre behind me.


    The ogre that was hit by the fist of the strengthened ogre variant that was covered with a skill curled into a ball while letting out a scream of anguish.


    ¡¸GYA, GYAA!¡¹


    ¡¸GAAA.¡¹


    Seeing the sight, the attack from the two other ogres were also stopped.


    The Ogre, monsters from the lower-layer of the labyrinth had some clear thought and was upset by the fallen brethren.


    The moment I noticed the ogres were shaken, I started running.


    It was to the lich I ran to.


    I didn¡¯t know whether it judged that the ogres would be fine, or if it was not aware that the fight on the other side was already decided.


    However, the lich who was trying to release the magic toward Narsena didn¡¯t notice my presence who was running toward it.


    ¡¸Ruaaaaa!?¡¹


    By the time the lich aware of my presence, its semi-transparent body was already within the range of my throwing knife.


    ¡¸Rhaaaaaa!¡¹


    The throwing knife I threw with full force flew in a straight line to the lich, but it was dispelled with a physical ability that was clearly far from what a human rearguard would have.


    Well, that¡¯s what I can expect from someone who has no talent or skill.


    Besides, my purpose is not to defeat the lich.


    ¡¸Ruaaaaaaa!¡¹


    But, the lich who didn¡¯t know that, let out an emotional roar and started to give instruction to the ogres.


    And when it started to prepare to unleash its magic to attack me¡­¡­


    ¡¸Narsena, it¡¯s up to you!¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª I shouted while smiling.


    ¡¸Ruaa!?¡¹


    Immediately, in a hurry, the lich tried to turn its head.


    ¡¸Haaaaaa-!¡¹


    But at that time it was already too late.


    Without giving a chance for the lich to look back, Narsena¡¯s fist was sucked into the lich body.


    ¡¸Ruuuaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    And the next moment, along with its death agony, the lich which was said to be the worst monsters at the entrance to the lower-layer vanished.

 Chapter 4 - At the Reception Desk

    The battle ended not long after Narsena defeated the lich.


    The ogres around, especially the strengthened variant, were by no means weak.


    But now, without the one who acted as a commander that also assisted them with powerful magic, there was no reason that we would have a hard fight against the like of ogres.


    After defeating the ogres, Narsena and I hunted various monsters in the lower-layer.


    During that time, there were various traps, monsters that mimic the wall of the labyrinth attacking and so forth, however, an irregular like the first didn¡¯t show up, we didn¡¯t get any damage other than some slight injuries on Narsena, and so we ended the hunt safely.


    After a few hours, we left the labyrinth with slight fatigue.


    ¡¸Actually, if the monsters have a certain level of intelligence, sneering or laughing can serve as a way to taunt them.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, so that¡¯s why Onii-san sneering at them when you¡¯re on defense.¡¹


    ¡¸To be honest, I¡¯m laughing not because of I¡¯m a battle maniac or something¡­¡­ You know, I can¡¯t attack when I¡¯m on defense, so I¡¯m troubled if I¡¯m ignored¡­¡¹


    After we went out of the labyrinth, I was chatting with Narsena as we walked to the guild.


    It was a calm time, I couldn¡¯t ignore the novelty of this.


    Until now, a moment like this didn¡¯t exist in my previous party.


    No, maybe I should say that I couldn¡¯t participate in the chat after we were back from the labyrinth?


    That was why I was not accustomed to a calm chatter like this.


    However, this moment was by no means unpleasant.


    That was why, I was smiling naturally¡­


    ¡¸But Onii-san, even with only this much, we can earn quite a fortune! That¡¯s why the trouble we went through is worth it!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What?¡¹


    ¡­ But, Narsena¡¯s remarks erased the smile on my face and replaced it with question marks.


    Narsena¡¯s words, I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The reward I got from Margulus was a quarter of the other party members.


    Calculating back, the bounty we got should never be that high.


    ¡¸No, it shouldn¡¯t be that high right?¡¹


    ¡¸Eehh~ with this we should get enough to buy a large house though?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    Hearing Narsena¡¯s answers made me lost for words.


    A few minutes later, when I finally understood that not only I paid less, the share was not even what I should get made me crumbled down.


    ¡¸Is that so? ¡­ I thought it was strange because they have quite a wealthy appearance ¡­¡¹


    ¡¸O-Onii-san!? Ple-Please cheer up ¡­¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t hide the shock when I knew that I was deceived by Margulus¡¯ party.


    Certainly, I was a defect healer.


    I understood that I was not at the level that Margulus and the others wanted.


    That was why, I endured being paid for a quarter of the other members¡¯ reward, I didn¡¯t expect that my pay was less than even that.


    ¡¸Y-yes, thank you. For now, let¡¯s go to the guild anyway.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹


    ¡­¡­ However, being depressed forever wouldn¡¯t be any help.


    It¡¯s shocking to know I¡¯m deceived by Margulus.


    But, the past is the past


    That¡¯s why, it¡¯s better to have higher hopes in how much money I can get from now on.


    I decided to think so and continued walking to the adventurer guild.


    ¡¸Gh!¡¹


    ¡¸Oh¡­¡¹


    ¡­ However, when we arrived at the adventurer guild and I saw that person, my feeling was further dropped.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    Seeing who was at the end of my sight, my face distorted. It was a good looking receptionist who manned the receptionist.


    ¡­¡­ But, I was not good with her.


    That was why, I put all the materials, mainly the magic stones, in front of her in a hurry so we could leave this place as soon as possible.


    ¡¸Oh my, when I thought you were banished from the Sword of Lightning, I see you have found a new place to do your parasitism act again.¡¹


    ¡­¡­ However, ignoring my intention, the receptionist came to talk to me.


    I could feel mockery in each of her words to me.


    ¡¸This is magic stone from lower-layer, this too? You¡¯re only really talented at finding parasitism partner, I see. Well, that¡¯s what you can expect from a defect healer!¡¹


    Parasitism, that was an act where an incapable person joining a party with powerful members and receive exceptional rewards despite their contribution.


    ¡­¡­ Of course, I wasn¡¯t parasitizing Narsena this time.


    However, I had no intention to tell the receptionist about that.


    After all, I understood that nobody would believe my words.


    That was what my existence amount to.


    Everyone ridiculed me and never acknowledged me even when I was working to my bones.


    ¡­ So while I felt bad that I was vilified in front of Narsena, I still killed my emotion and, as usual, tried to get this done as soon as possible.


    ¡¸Heee~ if you¡¯re saying that far, then we will stop turning our bounty here!¡¹


    ¡ª But, suddenly, a voice which clearly mixed with anger resounded.


    ¡¸I see, if you can¡¯t trust Onii-san, then just forget it! We will sell these in other places! Right! We will do that instead!¡¹


    The source of that voice was Narsena who was bridled with fury.


    Being thrust by the words that even contained killing intent, the receptionist was at lost for words as she was stunned.


    ¡¸P-Please wait! It would be trouble if you sell those at other places! Also, you see, all I wanted to do is helping a lady who is being deceived by this parasitic man¡­¡­¡¹


    With a paled face, the receptionist started to use words to keep Narsena.


    The adventurer guild was benefited from reselling the materials obtained from adventurers.


    That was why, this amount of lower-layer material was what the adventurer guild wanted no matter what.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to sell anything to a place which makes a fool of another member of my party!¡¹


    ¡¸Kh-!¡¹


    After Narsena cut off the receptionist¡¯s words short, she walked right to the exit while the receptionist still stunned.


    Also, I was only looking at Narsena¡¯s back as she left the guild, only after she was out of sight I finally realized and started to chase after her.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry, Onii-san! I decided about the sale of the materials without permission¡­¡¹


    After leaving the guild, Narsena apologized to me.


    Until recently, Narsena¡¯s face, which should have been red with anger, was now looked blue with remorse.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about that at all.¡¹


    However, I didn¡¯t think I felt any anger towards Narsena.


    Certainly, selling the material outside of the adventurer guild would take a lot of extra steps that would be really troublesome.


    But now I was grateful to Narsena that the other matters were barely mattered.


    ¡¸But ¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much, Narsena.¡¹


    And so, in order to convey that feeling, I cut her, who was still trying to say something, off and said my thanks.


    ¡¸Ehh! No, that¡¯s¡­¡¹


    To my thanks, Narsena shyly averted her lightly blushed face away.


    And then she smiled while looking at me at the eyes the next moment.


    ¡¸Hey, we are parties! You can always rely on me Onii-san!¡¹


    I answered Narsena¡¯s smile with a smile of my own.


    It¡¯s strange, I thought I was always in the party before, but somehow, this is as if I¡¯m in a party for the first time.


    But, that was definitely not a bad feeling at all.


    ¡¸Yeah. Narsena, please take care of me from here on too.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! Me too!¡¹


    And so, from this day onward, I would start to acknowledge myself in a positive light.


    No, that way of saying it was a bit incorrect, I think?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª What I acquired this day, rather than self-confidence, it was an existence that recognized me correctly.

 Chapter 5 - Narsena’s Night

    Chapter 5 ¨C Narsena¡¯s Night


    ¡ªNarsena¡ª


    ¡¸Hahhh, so tired¡­¡­¡¹


    Despite being a girl, to be so sloppy like this¡­ Such thought was running on the corner of my mind, but unable to resist the fatigue accumulated in my body, I flopped down to the bed while saying my complaint.


    After we finished selling the lower-layer material, I had dinner with Onii-san, so it was quite late now.


    Thanks to Onii-san being known in the store, it was possible to finish cashing the material in a short amount of time compared to other places, however, it still took quite some times.


    Because of that, even though when I came back from the labyrinth, I was not as tired, I was completely exhausted now.


    ¡¸Ehehe, Onii-san¡¯s smile¡­¡­¡¹


    Despite being tired, I was smiling full of satisfaction, however.


    Certainly, there were many things happened today, still, Onii-san looked to be happy.


    ¡¸Ehehe!¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª If I¡¯m not mistaken, I think Onii-san is pleased that I entered his party.


    Thinking so, I moved my leg up and down on the bed in excitement.


    My mouth slackened. Even when I was tired, I was still being absentminded on the bed.


    That was how happy I was that Onii-san was pleased by having me.


    Especially when before that, I thought that I was unnecessary for Onii-san.


    At first, I came with the intention to protect Onii-san.


    Yes, I thought I was stronger than Onii-san


    ¡¸Onii-san, you¡¯re really-really strong¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡­¡­ But, I was mistaken.


    Since Onii-san active in the labyrinth, his growth was incomparable to mine.


    His strength was incomparable to when I met him before¡­


    <


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    Actually, today wasn¡¯t our first meeting.


    Perhaps, Onii-san didn¡¯t remember me because of my current appearance, but I was once saved by him.


    The scene at that time was still stuck in my head.


    In tatters, despite not having any ability that would make him called strong, Onii-san still fighting to protect me desperately.


    Elementary healing magic, heal, was by no means an easy to use magic.


    After all, that magic was something that only increased someone¡¯s healing ability and was not meant for battle.


    To the end, ¡¶Heal¡· was just something that was applied immediately at the end of a battle to minor injuries to give comfort to the wounded.


    However, Onii-san was fighting the monsters desperately even though he could only use that magic. When I saw his appearance, I decided a certain thing.


    Onii-san, despite being an adventurer, lamented that he had no companion.


    If so, I would become stronger, strong enough to join Onii-san party.


    And then I would protect Onii-san, and received many compliments in return.


    That was why, I worked hard desperately after being saved by Onii-san that day.


    After rigorous training to polished my skills further, I forced my parent to recognized me.


    In addition, I used my family connection to check the rumor of the defect healer in the guild.


    ¡­ While I was training, I couldn¡¯t help but wondered if Onii-san was safe or not.


    Hence why, when I heard that Onii-san entered a second-rate party famous for their act of fraud, I hurried myself to go to Onii-san¡¯s place.


    Even after the party became a first-class party, I trained harder to be able to become adventurer as soon as possible for the sake of Onii-san who was treated awfully.


    Because of that, I was delighted that Onii-san was kicked out of that scamming party on the day I finally able to become an adventurer


    I could only think that this timing was fate, I decided in my mind I would comfort Onii-san who had been exiled from his party.


    ¡­ That was why I was stunned to see Onii-san was getting too strong.


    Onii-san was unbelievably strong since I first met.


    No, that was not the only thing that was improved.


    Detecting enemies; removing traps; broad knowledge, knowing monster¡¯s weakness for example; and, although all he could use was ¡¶Heal¡·, my arm that was injured healed in an instant.


    All that was first-rate.


    ¡­ And when I saw Onii-san¡¯s figure, I was depressed.


    Because I had intended to protect Onii-san for so long, I realized my conceit when I knew how strong Onii-san was.


    With Onii-san¡¯s ability, he probably can enter any party.


    Yes, he might even be invited to join that hero party.


    In that case, Maybe, I¡¯m not needed by Onii-san after all.


    Thinking so, I was struck by the illusion that my vision darkened.


    ¡­ But, I knew it was something worth celebrating over.


    Because I know how hard Onii-san was working.


    So, even if he says I¡¯m not needed anymore, I must be happy that Onii-san¡¯s effort comes to fruition. Or so I told myself.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª Hence, my fury toward that receptionist¡¯s attitude.


    I knew people like that woman.


    She was the kind of person who liked looking down on others, scorned others and felt no guilt over it.


    There was no need to forgive that kind of persons who denied Onii-san¡¯s hard work like that.


    Even so, I was ashamed for my selfish act leaving the guild because of my emotion like that.


    But Onii-san smiled and even said thank you without blaming me.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª That was when Onii-san started to look happy.


    ¡¸Ehehehe!¡¹


    Remembering that time, my face slackened again as I laughed.


    I thought I could hear a voice from the next room, but I didn¡¯t care about that now.


    ¡¸But, why¡­?¡¹


    However, at that time a certain question was born in my heart.


    It was about the scammer party that Onii-san joined.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Why did that party kick out someone as amazing as Onii-san?¡¹


    I never got the answer to that question, and soon, I was forgotten about that scamming party¡­>

 Chapter 6 - Around That Time, Sword of Lightning I

    ¡¸Hahh? Raust is not coming back?¡¹


    With Raust absent, the leader of the Sword f Lightning, Margulus, asked about Raust which just kicked out from the party yesterday.


    He was about to go to a revenge match against the hydra.


    ¡­ As a matter of fact, although Raust was banished, Margulus didn¡¯t remember what happened last night.


    Seeing Margulus, amazed, Sarveria opened her mouth.


    ¡¸No, no. Look, didn¡¯t we kicked him out from the party yesterday?¡¹


    ¡¸Ahhh, now that you mention it, he was banished, didn¡¯t he? My memory is a bit vague from the alcohol¡­¡¹


    After reminded by Sarveria, Margulus finally remembered the last night event.


    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s too bad, but whatever; such is Margulus¡¯ attitude.


    Margulus¡¯ attitude was too bland even though he just kicked out someone who, even temporarily, was his comrade.


    ¡¸Well, that was because of your venting. It¡¯s no surprise you don¡¯t remember him.¡¹


    ¡¸But still, what an idiot, to just leave like that because we vent a little, after we do him a favor and put him into our first-class party too.¡¹


    ¡¸Yup, or you know, maybe it¡¯s not only his skill as a healer that¡¯s defective, but his brain too?¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh, that¡¯s a nice one!¡¹


    ¡­ There was nobody who pointed out a fault in Margulus¡¯ attitude.


    No, there was nobody who pointed that out was because the female magician, Armia, was not currently here.


    For them, Raust¡¯s expulsion last night just amounted that much.


    Especially for Margulus and Sarveria, Raust was just someone to be used, he was put into the party because Raust never complained about whatever they did.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª After all, in the first place, Raust was put into Margulus¡¯ party so he could squeeze money out of him.


    Margulus and Sarveria, the two were in a famous first-class party now, but they were originally second-rate adventurers who were just stepping their foot at the upper-layer of the labyrinth.


    And those two, earning so little money despite the risk to their life, started to trick rogue adventurers by putting them into his party.


    Their income was by no means high, but those two had become addicted to the feeling they got when they deceived the stray ones.


    There was no way that was legal, but their reasoning was, in the end, those people were just a lone stray.


    Those two could just put the blame on them, being only a lone person.


    And Raust too, was originally a target to Margulus¡¯ scam.


    That was why, in the end, while Raust betrayed their expectation and actually more useful than they thought and he ended up decided to put Raust into his party, Raust was only a target for Margulus and Sarveria to squeeze money from.


    From Raust daily effort, Margulus and Sarveria¡¯s attitude also slowly change.


    Shortly after Raust entered the party, when the party started to grow, Margulus and Sarveria believed that it was all their own doing.


    ¡¸Well, this is a good opportunity, let¡¯s look for a new healer too. Someone who is an excellent healer, unlike that guy.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. I know, that¡¯s why I already asked Armia to scout for a new talented healer.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, so that¡¯s why Armia is not here, then. Anyway, once we replace that guy with a proper healer, we should have enough room to face that hydra. I¡¯m also in top condition today.¡¹


    That was why Margulus and Sarveria didn¡¯t worry about their party even after Raust left.


    They didn¡¯t even doubt themselves and believed that they were a first-class party.


    ¡¸Alright! This time for sure, we will kill that hydra!¡¹


    ¡­ And that was why, Margulus who started to walk away could say so without feeling any sense of crisis.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    A few minutes later, Margulus and Sarveria arrived at the guild. They were chatting as they were waiting for Armia to bring the new healer in the guild¡¯s waiting room.


    ¡¸Hey Sarveria, somehow, Armast today looks kinda bad didn¡¯t she?¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, the receptionist woman? This is just a rumor I heard, but it seems she offended the adventurers that brought back material from lower-layer.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s a disaster alright. Though it¡¯s probably Armast got insulted, she talked back, and the adventurers became angry instead, something like that. If so, then we, Sword of Lightning, must do our best to be in the spotlight to raise the stocks of our exclusive guild staff.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. For now, we need to kill that hydra. Well, without that burden, we should have some leeway!¡¹


    While they were having that chat.


    Footsteps of several people were approaching and the door to the room Margulus and Sarveria were waiting was knocked.


    ¡¸Are they here, finally?¡¹


    Margulus went to open the door with a small murmur.


    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting.¡¹


    ¡¸Pleased to meet you.¡¹


    Behind the door was a fully equipped Armia and a woman wearing a white robe.


    The woman in the white robe hid her mouth behind a cloth, but only looking at the exposed part told Margulus that she was a nice-looking woman, making him smile unconsciously.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Huh?¡¹


    But, he was at lost for words when he scanned the woman from up to down.


    ¡¸Are you alright with that equipment?¡¹


    It was because the woman was equipped with rearguard equipment, definitely not something that could handle close quarter combat.


    ¡¸You will take huge damage if you hit by hydra tail like that. If you at least use monster¡¯s leather armor, then¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What? I won¡¯t be coming that close you know?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Hmm?¡¹


    But the next moment, Margulus lost his words again when hearing the woman¡¯s answers.


    That was because Margulus was convinced that the new healer would naturally stand in front of him.


    ¡¸Leader! A normal healer will not stand in front of the vanguard!¡¹


    ¡¸Oh!¡¹


    After Armia pointed that out, Margulus remembered that healer didn¡¯t stand in front of the vanguard.


    Margulus, who has been working with Raust for a couple of years, had misunderstood that a healer was someone who stood as a vanguard.


    But of course, he couldn¡¯t ask for such a thing from a normal healer.


    ¡¸R-Right, Sorry. Last night, our healer took away his property and went away¡­¡­ It seems my confusion hasn¡¯t gone yet.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s ¡­¡¹


    So, Margulus put the blame on Raust to get him out from this situation.


    Thinking normally, even in confusion, there was no way someone asked a healer to be a vanguard, however, the female healer sympathized with the part where the healer ran away with his property and didn¡¯t pursue the topic further.


    Margulus felt relieved once he knew that he successfully misled her.


    ¡­¡­ However, the relief immediately changed into worry if they would be alright as the vanguard would be downed to one person.


    After all, with only one vanguard, the difficulty in holding down the enemy would be higher.


    ¡¸¡­ No, it¡¯s fine. Raust was only running around, barely attacking, that guy is useless. Well, the rare time he attacks, they¡¯re strong, but it¡¯s so rare¡­¡¹


    But soon, Margulus considered he was worried for nothing.


    Margulus put on a smile and then offered his hand toward the female healer.


    ¡¸Well then, nice to have you.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s an honor to be able to enter the famous Sword of Lightning.¡¹


    With his self-esteem tickled by the woman¡¯s words, Margulus smiled.


    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s get going. It¡¯s fine if we do the self-introduction on the way right?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes.¡¹


    And so, Margulus¡¯ party, triumphantly left the adventurer guild.


    ¡­ But at that time, they were unaware that they were making a big mistake.


    After all, one healer was not enough to fill the hole Raust made when he left.


    However, without knowing that, Margulus and his party went to defeat the hydra¡­¡­.

 Chapter 7 - Around That Time, Sword of Lightning II

    ¡¸Found it!¡¹


    Several hours after they left the guild, finished their self-introduction already, together with the newly joined healer Laila, Margulus and his party found the hydra they failed to kill yesterday.


    Hydra had an unmatched regenerative ability compared to a human, so after a day, their injury would heal to an extent.


    However, while there was no scratch on its body, the two heads that were cut off by Raust early in their previous encounter had not regenerated at all.


    In addition, it was in a deep sleep, indicating that it was still deeply fatigued.


    ¡¸¡­ If it¡¯s like that, then we can surely do this!¡¹


    Seeing the state of the hydra, Margulus, confident in his victory, smiled.


    Unlike yesterday, today Margulus was in a perfect condition.


    On top of that, his enemy was still wounded.


    All things considered, there is no way we will lose, he thought.


    That was why he was going to give a signal to start the attack right away¡­


    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s-¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, may I ask you something before we start?¡¹


    Cutting off Margulus¡¯ order was Laila.


    In an instant, Margulus turned his eyes toward Laila, a hint of displeasure was in his eyes.


    Strength escaped from Laila¡¯s legs, but not discouraged by that, she still continued to ask.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry if I shouldn¡¯t saying anything now, but can I ask for your confirmation?¡¹


    ¡¸Confirmation, for what?¡¹


    ¡¸That depend on whether or not you have medicine.¡¹


    ¡¸Medicine¡­¡­¡¹


    Hearing Laila¡¯s question, a certain memory emerged in Margulus¡¯ mind.


    When they were going to subjugate the hydra, Raust told him there was a certain medicine to get rid of hydra¡¯s poison that they should buy.


    But, once he knew how high the price of that medicine, he didn¡¯t purchase the medicine, this time too, he had no intention to buy that medicine.


    After all, victory is guaranteed.


    There is no need for insurance like that.


    ¡¸I have panacea, but¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ahhh yeah, I know! Don¡¯t worry, we all have one, so this conversation is over!¡¹


    ¡­ And so, Margulus forcibly told Laila to shut her mouth.


    For a moment, question marks showed up on Sarveria and Armia¡¯s faces who didn¡¯t know anything about any medicine, but they didn¡¯t say anything because they thought if their leader said they didn¡¯t need it, then they didn¡¯t need one.


    ¡¸But, can you check one-¡¹


    Whether it was because she couldn¡¯t believe Margulus or something else, Laila tried to ask once again, but Margulus was no longer willing to hear anything from her.


    ¡¸Our opponent is sleeping! Now is a good opportunity.¡¹


    ¡¸Roger that!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! I understand!¡¹


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    The next moment, Margulus acted as if he couldn¡¯t hear Laila¡¯s question and ran out with a greatsword in his hand.


    Laila could only bite her lips seeing Margulus¡¯s and the others attitude.


    ¡¸¡­ Even though it¡¯s important.¡¹


    After such words leaked from her mouth, she chased after Margulus and the others.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡¸Fshaaaaa!¡¹


    And the second confrontation with the hydra began.


    ¡¸Alright! This thing is clearly weaker! Here I come!¡¹


    At first, Margulus entered the battle with an apparent smile.


    After all, the hydra was obviously weaker than when they fought it yesterday.


    Apparently, its physical strength was limited to a great extent, the hydra¡¯s movement was lackluster.


    ¡¸Fshaaaaaaa!¡¹


    ¡¸Agh!¡¹


    ¡¸Sarveria!¡¹


    ¡­ But that confidence was gone in just a few minutes.


    Unable to parry the tail, Sarveria was thrown off. Margulus shouted reflexively.


    A response came from her answering Margulus, but it was clear that it was not a minor injury.


    ¡¸Sarveria-san!¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, Laila, please¡­¡¹


    Laila, noticing Sarveria¡¯s state, came to her side and then applied healing magic on her.


    ¡­ However, Laila¡¯s complexion also didn¡¯t look good as she applied the healing magic.


    After all, in just a few minutes, Margulus and Sarveria were injured again and again, making her used a great amount of magic.


    As a result, Laila was no longer using ¡¶Area Heal¡·, a long-distance healing magic.


    ¡¸What¡¯s your deal! Why don¡¯t you use ¡¶Area Heal¡· anymore!?¡¹


    ¡¸Because this is sufficient, now stop the hydra!¡¹


    It was totally couldn¡¯t be helped, but Margulus didn¡¯t try to understand and instead moaned.


    After all, when Raust was still present, long-distance healing magic was always a common sense.


    Raust was unable to use any intermediate healing magic like ¡¶Area Heal¡·, instead, he treated his injured comrade by shooting out his ¡¶Heal¡·.


    ¡¸Useless!¡¹


    That was why, Margulus with his common sense, insulted Laila instead.


    ¡­¡­ Without noticing Raust was the abnormal one.


    ¡¸Fshaaaa!¡¹


    ¡¸Gahhhh!¡¹


    ¡¸Leader!¡¹


    That exchange made a big gap in Margulus¡¯ defense, the hydra flung him off with its tail.


    Margulus managed to escape with only minor injury thanks to the armor he equipped.


    ¡¸Fshaaa!¡¹


    ¡¸Shit!¡¹


    However, the hydra didn¡¯t give Margulus any breathing time.


    The hydra fired off an elementary level earth attribute magic ¡¶Pebble¡·, fist-sized stones flew toward Margulus.


    Somehow, Margulus avoided fatal wounds by using his great sword as a shield, however, one of those stones hit the shoulder part of his armor.


    ¡¸Gahh!¡¹


    Margulus leaked a scream from the dull pains in his shoulder.


    Considering the pain, the wound was not that big, but that pain stopped Margulus¡¯ movement for a moment.


    In the middle of combat like this, it was such an obvious gap¡­


    ¡¸Fshaaaaaaa!¡¹


    ¡¸A-Ahhh-¡¹


    ¡­ When Margulus noticed, it was already too late.


    Margulus was stunned by the sight of the hydra who was looking down at himself, convinced of its victory.


    ¡¸The fuck!¡¹


    And in that helpless situation, what came out from Margulus¡¯ mouth was an idle complaint.


    ¡¸Why am I become tattered because of that thing! We¡¯re supposed to win! Why! That useless fucker is gone already, this quest should be easy! He was the one who attacked the hydra first, and then he was just running around!¡¹


    Margulus miserably spat out his pathetic complaints while the hydra looked at him with apathetic eyes.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t notice that what caused the hydra major wound was Raust¡¯s attack and Armia¡¯s magic.


    And those words didn¡¯t reach the hydra.


    Looking at Margulus akin to looking at trash, the hydra opened its mouth to kill him.


    ¡¸Spirits, come and protect us!¡¹


    ¡¸Fsaa?¡¹


    ¡­ But Margulus was saved by the action of a certain person there.


    ¡¸Fshaaaaa!¡¹


    As if it forgot about Margulus, the hydra sent its sight to the rearguard.


    ¡¸Hear our wishes, show us a glimpse of great power-¡¹


    There, was Armia who chanted the chant of grand magic.


    At the previous encounter, Armia had use grand magic without hesitation, but this time, she didn¡¯t do that and only use restraining magic.


    The reason was that Margulus and Sarveria alone would be unable to stop the hydra which would start aiming at Armia if she tried to use grand magic.


    That was why, Armia who didn¡¯t cast grand magic until now, purposely used it to help the helpless Margulus.


    ¡¸Fshaaaa!¡¹


    And so, the hydra started to move toward Armia.


    ¡¸Damnit!¡¹


    Somehow, Margulus was able to land a blow to the hydra, but it was not enough to stop its movement.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Fshaaa!¡¹


    And then, the hydra¡¯s poison struck Armia¡¯s foot.


    I just reminded from a comment in previous chapter about poison and venom, I¡¯m aware they¡¯re different and I should really edit all of them, will do so when I actually have access to PC, editing that many text in this tablet PC is hard, so just mentally replace poison with venom, or don¡¯t mind the different.


    A little blooper, when I was editing this, there was 2 instance which tempted me to just leave it and later apologize because I mistyped, but decided to fix it anyway and put this note instead


    Both are the same typo, basically, I type Margulus¡¯ name twice in the later part of this chapter (where he was helpless already) as Margululs, really tempted to leave it like that, but reader¡¯s comfort is my number one priority so, nope

 Chapter 8 - Around That Time, Sword of Lightning III

    Chapter 8 ¨C Around That Time, Sword of Lightning III


    ¡¸Fshaaa!¡¹


    With Armia fell on the spot, the hydra made a victory cry.


    ¡¸Pass me the medicine! My panacea needs time for its effect!¡¹


    ¡¸What medicine! There is no reason to have that!¡¹


    ¡¸Haa-!?¡¹


    Under such circumstances, Laila raised her voice, but there was nobody there who had the medicine.


    It was natural.


    After all, Margulus didn¡¯t provide them with any.


    Even though Laila didn¡¯t give up and tried to search for one in Armia¡¯s body, she couldn¡¯t find anything.


    ¡¸Ah, Ahh, Ahhhh¡­¡¹


    When Margulus saw that scene, his fighting spirit had disappeared.


    ¡¸W-Withdraw! Run away! Get away from the hydra!¡¹


    ¡¸Hah!?¡¹


    And then, he headed back after saying only that much.


    The unexpected order from Margulus made his comrade voiced their surprise, but unfortunately, it didn¡¯t register in Margulus¡¯ head.


    At that time, what dominated Margulus¡¯ mind was not the fact that Armia, his party main firepower, was out of battle, or a calculation that they couldn¡¯t win no matter what.


    It was fear.


    Dominated by that fear, Margulus just frightened and ran away once he recognized the difference in his strength and the hydra.


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    However, for a moment, when his mind was freed from the fear, he looked at his comrade behind him.


    There were no abnormalities in Sarveria¡¯s treatment, but Laila was in the brink of collapsing from overusing her healing magic, while Armia was unconscious.


    Suddenly, a hesitation born in Margulus¡¯ mind.


    A hesitation whether he could just run away like this.


    ¡­¡­ However, that hesitation lasted only for an instant.


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m using heavy armor and quite tired! I will leave Armia to you!¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, if you¡¯re a warrior, you should have physical strengthening skills ¡­ wait!¡¹


    And then, Margulus who was concerned that he would be too slow if he carried Armia, Ignored Laila¡¯s voice from behind and kept running.


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    Laila was speechless seeing Margulus¡¯ attitude.


    No wonder.


    For warriors with physical strengthening skill, there was no way armor was heavy for them.


    This was why physical strengthening skills were excellent, and it was a rule for adventurers that a warrior should carry injured person if any.


    That was why, when Margulus ran away alone, Laila was outraged.


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m too, I¡¯m tired, so I will leave her to you and go ahead!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­ Hah?¡¹


    ¡­ Seeing the chance, Sarveria also ran away.


    Laila was unable to say anything anymore seeing the scene.


    Certainly, being a thief, agility aside, Sarveria¡¯s strength was not that good.


    ¡­¡­ But that was not a reason to run away and leaving everything to a healer who was a rearguard.


    Laila was driven by her urge to scream at the two who ran away earlier.


    ¡¸Ahhhhhhh! This is stupid!¡¹


    However, holding down her anger, she started to run while carrying Armia.


    Even though as a rearguard whose body not trained, Laila¡¯s speed was obviously slow, it was becoming even slower once she carried another person with her.


    ¡¸Hah-hah-hah-¡¹


    Even so, she carried Armia with her desperately.


    Maybe, like this, it¡¯s not only Armia, but I will also be killed by the hydra.


    While thinking so, Laila kept moving her legs.


    They didn¡¯t know each other for long, still, she was not cold-hearted enough to leave a comrade who fought together with her. Also, Laila honestly couldn¡¯t leave this female magician who was just abandoned by her comrade.


    ¡¸Hahh-hahh-hahh- just a little more!¡¹


    That was why, with a fear for hydra that might attack her from behind, Laila desperately chased after Margulus and Sarveria.


    And so, Laila left the place without being killed by the hydra¡­


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡¸Fsaaaa¡­¡­¡¹


    After seeing the invaders escaped, the hydra leaked out a sigh of relief and moved back to the place it originally slept and closed its eyes.


    Margulus and the others didn¡¯t realize because they were too desperate to run away, but the hydra was actually cornered.


    Yes, it didn¡¯t have enough strength to chase the fleeing enemies.


    This was also related to why it didn¡¯t attack the one who would potentially give it the most difficult time, Armia, from the start.


    Margulus was by no means a competent swordsman.


    While he wasn¡¯t incompetent attack power wise, he lacked the ability to hold enemies back.


    He lacked the ability to observe his enemy, no, his surrounding, this also including allies. He only bulldozed forward with his attack power.


    It was a fatal flaw for a vanguard in a first-class party, even so, for the hydra, shaking off Margulus was still quite a burden.


    That was why it was visibly weak after Armia was incapacitated.


    It might be hard to see from far away, but if close by, even Margulus would notice.


    ¡­¡­ Yes, if he was calm, he would notice.


    Right, this was a perfect opportunity.


    If Margulus had medicine for hydra¡¯s poison, if he was more coolheaded.


    In that situation, they would be able to kill the hydra.


    But, Margulus didn¡¯t notice.


    And now, the chance for Margulus to defeat the hydra was no more.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡¸It was a relief, Laila! So you¡¯re alright?¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯re really worried about you two.¡¹


    When Laila managed to reach Margulus and Sarveria, she was greeted by a welcoming voice that was unlike Margulus at all.


    Seeing their attitude, Laila wanted to scream but desperately endure and started to treat Armia.


    After all, Armia condition was too bad.


    ¡¸¡­ I need to use panacea for this.¡¹


    Seeing Armia¡¯s state, Laila realized there was no time left and decided to use the panacea.


    ¡¸Wait! Use your healing magic to cure it! There would be an after-effect if you rely on a magic potion like panacea! We wouldn¡¯t be able to go to try to subjugate that hydra again tomorrow.¡¹


    However, Margulus instead told her to do something else.


    For a moment, she might even be leaking out killing intent from his words that were too off.


    ¡¸Ah-¡¹


    However, she suppressed my anger, lifted off Armia¡¯s head, and then poured the panacea into her mouth.


    ¡¸N¡­¡­¡¹


    After she confirmed that color had returned to Armia¡¯s face, she glared at Margulus.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t kid around! How much magic do you think I would need to clean up Hydra¡¯s poison! This girl will die in a moment, don¡¯t just wasting time with that kind of suggestion!¡¹


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    Threatened by Laila¡¯s words, Margulus shut his mouth.


    ¡¸But, Raust purify the hydra¡¯s poison with just ¡¶Heal¡·¡­¡­¡¹


    But then Margulus tried to tell her so.


    ¡¸There is no way such healer exist! Now carry her! You don¡¯t think to run away this time too like earlier don¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Gh!¡¹


    ¡­. Margulus had no more excuse he could say to Laila who had sent him a cold glare for a while now.


    And Margulus¡¯ party, with an atmosphere worse than after their defeat yesterday, head toward the guild in a battle formation.


    ¡¸¡­ Am I just unlucky today?¡¹


    In such atmosphere, Margulus leaked out a whisper nobody could hear.


    ¡­ But Margulus himself knew the best that those words were just a cry from sore losers.

 Chapter 9 - The Healer, Laila’s Circumstances

    ¡ªLaila¡ª


    ¡¸Hahhh~ Why did I enter a party like that, I wonder!¡¹


    After withdrawing from the hydra and finally returned to a safe place, I spat out all of my anger with a distorted face.


    This place wasn¡¯t the joint residence of the Sword of Lightning, but just a simple inn.


    That was why, my emotional outburst should be heard by someone in the next door, a moment later, a sound of something falling came from the room next door.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹


    Hearing that sound, I reflexively covered my mouth.


    Apparently, I was too emotional and forgot this was an inn with a thin wall.


    Once I noticed I became too emotional, I calmed myself down a bit.


    ¡¸Ahh geez. I can¡¯t calm down at all, this anger¡­¡¹


    But, my attempt was futile.


    After all, just remembering the attitude of Margulus and Sarveria of Sword of Lightning made me want to scream wildly.


    After that, even after they returned to the guild, Margulus and Sarveria didn¡¯t say any word of apologies.


    On the contrary, they started to insult Armia who tried to risk her life to save Margulus.


    As far as I could see in the battle, Armia had considerable talent, however, she was still a child.


    Even so, despite her age, she was quite active.


    ¡­ However, until the end, Margulus and Sarveria kept putting the blame on Armia and even called her useless.


    In spite of her condition where she was still affected by the hydra¡¯s poison and clearly still looking ill.


    I couldn¡¯t stand it, I got angry at Margulus and Sarveria and then ran away, bringing Armia along with me.


    ¡­ All they said was it was all Armia¡¯s responsibility, they didn¡¯t want to admit their fault at all.


    Finally, with a condescending attitude, he said he would pardon Armia to end the conversation about her, and then he asked for me to cast ¡¶Heal¡· that would wipe out the fatigue they had today.


    Certainly, ¡¶Heal¡· had the effect of recovering fatigue on top of increasing regenerative ability.


    ¡¸But, there is no way I can remove all of their fatigue in one night!¡¹


    ¡­ But, what Margulus and Sarveria asked is not a simple ¡¶Heal¡· arent they? They were asking for ¡¶Heal¡· that has that kind of efficiency¡­


    When I remembered about the nonsensical request they made, I screamed again.


    ¡¸Hyaaa!¡­¡­ Ouchh!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Ah-¡¹


    ¡­¡­ But from the room next door, I wonder if she¡¯s surprised by my voice and fell down, I heard the girl¡¯s scream and a thud noise that calmed me down.


    Apparently, she screamed again.


    ¡­ I really did a bad thing to the girl next door.


    She sounded like she was rolling around on the floor, maybe she hit her toes on the closet¡­


    And while I listen to the noise, I sighed deeply.


    ¡¸Hahhhh~¡­ Why did I enter a party like that¡­¡¹


    Actually, I was an adventurer who just came to this Labyrinth city of Martat.


    I used to be a member of a first-class party that was active in the capital, but I was about to be assaulted by the leader of that party and so I fled.


    That was why, when I talked to the receptionist called Almast and was told there was a first-class party looking for a member, I was delighted.


    I thought this was a miracle that rarely happened.


    But what did I know after opening the lid¡­


    Margulus and Sarveria, not only lacking in ability but also in personality.


    Armia might become a first-class adventurer, but Margulus and Sarveria clearly lacking in character.


    Moreover, when I complained, Almast told me that in this city, once you formally entered a party, you were not able to leave unless in rare circumstances, even after I protested with all my might.


    It seemed Almast was the same kind of people like Margulus and Sarveria.


    ¡¸Hahh~ I really can¡¯t leave huh, this place is strange¡­¡¹


    Remembering that time, I was about to let out my anger again.


    Really, compared to the adventurers in the capital, the adventurers here were all had a bad personality, even the receptionists were rotten.


    If it would be like this all the time, I really tempted to just run away from this town.


    ¡¸Seriously, how should I proceed¡­¡¹


    ¡­¡­ But now I was more worried about whether I could really leave this party.


    ¡¸¡­Uu~ Uuuuu~¡­¡¹


    That reason for that was the presence of the girl who slept beside me, Armia.


    After I determined that I couldn¡¯t leave her to Margulus and Sarveria, I brought her to the inn I was staying at to treat her.


    I just couldn¡¯t leave this girl alone.


    ¡¸¡­ I wonder what dream she currently has?¡¹


    Seeing Armia groaning from the temperature that was too hot, I was having that thought as I wiped the sweats on her forehead.


    Apparently, there was no danger to her life, however, she was feverish from the fatigue and because she was weakened.


    I might need to wipe her body from the sweats now so she doesn¡¯t get a cold.


    Thinking so, I went to get a new wet cloth.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Gh!¡¹


    However, I stopped my movement once I heard a word of apology escaped her mouth.


    Armia¡¯s face, who just apologized, looked full of regret.


    ¡ª I have done something I couldn¡¯t take back¡­¡­ Raust-san, such a terrible thing¡­


    Looking at her current face, I remembered what she said just before she lost her consciousness.


    Armia repented of her action toward this person called Raust, until she lost her consciousness, she kept repeating the words of apology.


    ¡¸Raust, that¡¯s the name of the healer that took away the party property and ran away¡­¡¹


    I was told so by Margulus, but I don¡¯t have any bad impression of Raust now.


    Now that I know what kind of character Margulus is, I don¡¯t believe any word from that man.


    So I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a bad person, but for another reason, I can¡¯t take him out of my mind.


    In addition of Armia who repeatedly apologize, there are Margulus and Sarveria who demanded such an outrageous healing ability like it was a natural thing.


    I can¡¯t help but think that the reason for that is Raust.


    ¡¸¡­ Seriously, who is he?¡¹


    The words leaked from my mouth went to no one¡¯s ears.


    ¡¸Eh, what is Raust-sa¡­¡­¡¹


    I thought so, but it actually entered the ears of the person next door, which stunned the girl.


    ¡¸Ouchhh!¡¹


    The next moment, the girl who seemed stunned, seemed to get her foot tangled on something, the sounds of her falling hard to the floor could be heard.


    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t really hear what she said, but what is there to surprise about¡­¡¹


    ¡­ This time, my words truly reached no one¡¯s ears.


    Couple of change


    Armast to Almast, I just think it¡¯s more girly name this way.


    It¡¯s much more clearer now that Margulus said that Raust take the party property instead of his own property before running away, the one in chapter 6 doesn¡¯t have clear subject, fixed.


    I also considering to change Armia¡¯s name to Almia, but it¡¯s fine either way, and I think the name already stuck in everyone¡¯s head by now, so I will leave it


    Also, I will take a couple of days to break, next chapter we will return to the usual Raust¡¯s chapter, so I can take my time now

 Chapter 10 - Peaceful Time

    Chapter 10 ¨C Peaceful Time


    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    ¡¸We got plenty of material this time too, Onii-san!¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m sure they will be happy with this much.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    On that day, I was walking towards the city while chatting with Narsena.


    A few days had passed since I was banished from the party, I stopped using the guild as my main base for my activity and decided to sell off the material directly to the stores.


    Usually, self-owned businesses didn¡¯t buy materials from adventurers directly.


    Certainly, those who bought directly without adventurer guild acting as an intermediary could buy at a lower price, or the adventurers could sell high, but the stores extremely hate to buy materials directly from adventurers.


    That was because the civilians didn¡¯t trust the adventurers at all.


    That was why, when they buy directly from the adventurers, they made the adventurers approved various procedure to make sure there was nothing damaged.


    Otherwise, a mere civilian wouldn¡¯t be able to cope if something went wrong.


    ¡¸Oh my, you come here again today? Thank you.¡¹


    ¡¸No, Marry-san, please don¡¯t worry.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! It should be us saying that instead for letting us skipping the procedure!¡¹


    For the few days we have been selling directly to the store, by the courtesy from the store side, we had been skipping the necessary procedures.


    Moreover, it was not only Marry-san¡¯s inn here, but also other stores like the butchers or magic stones stores.


    It was nothing more than a proof of absolute trust from the stores¡¯ side to us.


    I often came to the city to sell meat before, so I understood how exceptional it was.


    In the past, it was almost a daily occurrence that wild adventurers tried to use violence against the civilians that were unable to defend themselves.


    Well, even without talent, I was able to fight them off easily.


    In any case, it was unusual for the stores to trust adventurers this much.


    ¡¸You¡¯re bringing me so much again! Also, there is even the magic stone that I said I want!¡¹


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m grateful for your continuous support too. So this is as a form of my grat-¡¹


    That was why, as a form of gratitude, I always tried to give what they wanted for free.


    ¡¸Then, here is the payment, also a little bonus for what you¡¯re getting for me too.¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh, this much!? No, this is too much! The magic stone is just the usual gift of gratitude, there is no need for-¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be too reserved~ it¡¯s fine~ it¡¯s fine~¡¹


    ¡­¡­ However, in most case, doing this would end up with us getting extra money.


    It was obvious that the extra was as much as the market price of the magic stone.


    ¡¸Wow! Thank you very much!¡¹


    Before long, Narsena seemed to get used to getting extra, but I seemed to never able to get used to it.


    ¡¸But, if it¡¯s always like this, then-¡¹


    ¡¸In that case then, come to my house and play with our Sheila. That girl, she is always waiting for you to come.¡¹


    ¡¸However¡­¡­¡¹


    However, I tried to persist this time.


    ¡¸Onii-chan, you can¡¯t play with me¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Eh- ahh, no, that¡¯s not it! Yes, let¡¯s play Sheila-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    ¡­¡­ But when the sunken voice of Sheila-chan who appeared beside me unnoticed entered my ears, I couldn¡¯t say anything other than that.


    ¡¸Nicely done, Sheila.¡¹


    ¡¸So you¡¯re using Sheila-chan to muddle the talk again, Marry-san.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s just me being a busybody, so it¡¯s fine. Also, I¡¯m happy to know that Sheila can play with her Onii-chan¡­¡­ And it would be easier too for you if you want to hear about that thing.¡¹


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    At that time, I thought I heard Marry-san and Narsena talked about something, but I decided to just play with Sheila in resignation.


    ¡¸Then, then, let¡¯s play house like usual!¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, then, I will be the husband, Sheila-chan will become the wife right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yup!¡¹


    Hearing my words, A little blushed, Sheila laughed.


    Looking at her expression, I felt a curious feeling.


    Until now, I¡¯ve been oppressed in the adventurer guild, while the people in the city were keeping their distance with the adventurers.


    After living this kind of life for a few days, I suddenly felt a strong feeling from my heart.


    While embracing that feeling, I smiled at Narsena who talked with Marry-san about something.


    ¡¸Everything is thanks to Narsena.¡¹


    The words I muttered were my gratitude for Narsena¡­


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡ªNarsena¡ª


    ¡¸Then, then, let¡¯s play house like usual!¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, then, I will be the husband, Sheila-chan will become the wife right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yup!¡¹


    Onii-san was really close to Sheila-chan.


    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡¹


    Seeing that scene, I was showing a slightly troubled face.


    Even though no matter how you see it, Sheila-chan didn¡¯t seem interested in that way toward Onii-san.


    ¡¸Why do you make such face¡­ Why are you feeling rivalry to a small kid like that¡­¡¹


    Seeing me making that expression, Marry-san raised her voice in amazement.


    From Marry-san¡¯s point of view, it seemed she thought that Sheila-chan only had a feeling of yearning toward Onii-san.


    In fact, I also thought that possibility was higher.


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s because I started to like Onii-san when I was around Sheila-chan¡¯s age.¡¹


    ¡­ However, I couldn¡¯t not worry about it because of my own experience.


    Onii-san was a cool gentleman which was unbelievable for an adventurer of this city.


    The chance of Sheila-chan to fall for him was not low.


    ¡¸T-that, more importantly, today too, about that¡­¡¹


    But, I decided to put aside my worry and asked another matter to Marry-san.


    Certainly, I was worried about Sheila-chan, but now I have something I needed to hear.


    Because of that, Marry-san asked Onii-san to play with Sheila-chan so he couldn¡¯t hear the conversation we would have from now on.


    ¡¸I know. I¡¯ve been stocking up many good rumors for today!¡¹


    Marry-san started talking while smiling as she saw my face turned red.


    As a matter of fact, every time, after Onii-san was some distances away, Marry-san would tell me many things.


    What did I listen that we needed to do that to Onii-san?


    ¡¸By the way, it seems the daughter of the butcher shop who seemed to be in love with Raust saw both of you walking back together one night and think that you¡¯re his lover.¡¹


    It was information about Onii-san and other people who seemed to aim for Onii-san, in other words, my love rival.


    Marry-san seemed to be a regular in the Free Gossip Meeting(?) and was the best informant on these kinds of thing in this city.


    ¡¸Huh¡­ M-Me and Onii-san? A lover? ¡­¡­ E-Ehehe.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re really earnest aren¡¯t you, Naru-chan? By the way, how is it? Is Raust aware of your feeling?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh! I-I don¡¯t think so, but¡­ but he¡¯s still kind to me every day¡­¡¹


    I relaxed my mouth unconsciously when I heard the information from Marry-san. Seeing me like that, Marry-san was showing her reaction with her oversensitivity to love-related matter peculiar for middle-aged women.


    Time went by so fast when I was talking to Marry-san and Onii-san was playing with Sheila-chan.


    Another day of peaceful time passed in the city¡­

 Chapter 11 - A Familiar Girl

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    After playing with Sheila-san in Marry-san¡¯s inn, I and Narsena went to various stores to sell materials.


    ¡¸It¡¯s completely dark now.¡¹


    ¡¸Right, we conversed too much¡­¡¹


    That was why, when we went back to the inn, the sun was setting and the area was getting dark.


    The stores were omitting the troublesome procedures for us.


    However, it was natural it took a long time when we needed to go to more than 10 stores, not to mention the small talks we had in each store.


    ¡¸Yeah, everyone is delighted as well today¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! Onii-san also already very popular.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha. Thank you.¡¹


    Still, I didn¡¯t hate the trouble that every other common adventurer hated.


    Thanks to the people in those stores, we got extra, talking with Marry-san, and playing with Sheila-chan.


    If the adventurers in this city saw my action, they would just mock me and called me not-adventurers-like.


    However, today was fresh and fun for me that I wouldn¡¯t care even if I was ridiculed like that.


    The reason I got accepted by the city was probably largely because of her personality.


    After all, when I was still selling meat at the butcher, I hadn¡¯t accepted this far.


    Without her, I probably would still in the corner of the adventurer guild, believing that I¡¯m useless.


    I can easily imagine the scene.


    And that all changes because of Narsena.


    ¡¸By the way, Onii-san, today, I saw you throw fireballs at the monsters. Are you using a magic tool?¡¹


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s magic.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmmm~ I see¡­¡­ wait, what? Magic?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s really useful.¡¹


    When talking to Narsena, I knew the best how much my opinion changed.


    Perceiving magic power and using it without skills, that was a technique I learned from my master that was called a top-notch adventurer.


    After months of being taught the technique, I made it my own after a couple of years.


    That would have been a pretty high pace.


    ¡¸Well, I can only use elementary level magic which only useful to hamper enemies.¡¹


    But soon I realized I was only a jack of all trade.


    I trained desperately and practiced my magic, even when I was poor and missing some meals every day.


    In order to change myself who was always called defect and incompetent.


    What I got from that was just elementary level magic that was not strong enough to be used as means of attack.


    So for me, that magic was nothing else but trauma.


    But when I told the magic to Narsena, trauma wasn¡¯t what I felt.


    ¡¸Even if it¡¯s only elementary level, isn¡¯t it already good enough, Onii-san! How can Onii-san learn that anyway without any magic strengthening skill!?¡¹


    After all, Even with this kind of not really useful ability, Narsena still acknowledged me.


    Seeing Narsena¡¯s overreaction, I was almost laughing.


    Narsena wasn¡¯t aware.


    What really great was not me who could use that kind of skills.


    It was Narsena who recognized my effort, even though I would be only scoffed by others when I talked about this ability.


    ¡¸You can ask my master that.¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder what kind of person Onii-san¡¯s master is¡­ how can they teach magic to a healer¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You will know sooner or later, maybe?¡¹


    ¡¸Eeehh~ don¡¯t give me that halfhearted answer¡­¡¹


    While talking with Narsena, I thanked her again in my heart for who knows how many times already now.


    I didn¡¯t know what she intended to do in the future.


    I was indeed already aware that I was capable to some extent.


    However, I was certain that one day, Narsena would go and join another more excellent adventurer¡¯s party.


    Still, if she was in a dangerous situation, I would definitely go and help her.


    While I made that resolution, on the surface, I was smiling without showing what I just decided.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not that. I don¡¯t have any proof, but I¡¯m certain that Narsena will meet my master one day. Look, it might happen really soon.¡¹


    ¡¸As I thought, Onii-san is just saying whatever! Geez.¡¹


    Because of my answer, Narsena puffed her cheeks.


    While thinking that was my bad, I laughed.


    Seeing me laughed, Narsena turned her face away in dissatisfaction.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ You seriously remind me of that girl.¡¹


    When I saw the emotionally-packed Narsena, I couldn¡¯t help but muttered those words.


    Every time I saw Narsena¡¯s figure, another girl¡¯s figure would overlap with it.


    She was an expressive, kind, and strong girl.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª And that was the girl who caused me to want to become strong even if I ended up with a distorted way of fighting which separated attack and defense.


    The top-notch adventurer said in this chapter translated from super first-class adventurer, it¡¯s 1 tier higher from the first-class adventurer basically


    also just an explanation on the magic Armia used in her battle with the hydra, the restraining magic said there is the same kind of magic used by Raust, magic that used to limit opponent movement by attacking, not by actually tying them up

 Chapter 12 - Raust’s Past I

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    Skill, it was said to be an ability that people had innately.


    For example, if you had a skill related to physical ability, you would be able to do some move which was impossible to imitate by the people who had no skills; or if you had magic strengthening skill, you could manipulate paranormal phenomena called magic.


    And with those skills dictated how one¡¯s fight, a classification of occupation were made.


    And so, Skill was said to be an embodiment of human talent.


    ¡­ But that was not entirely correct.


    After all, skills only strengthened human ability.


    A person with only 1 talent, even if the skill doubled it, it would only become 2.


    In other words, no matter how many skills you had, you wouldn¡¯t able to win against someone who originally had 3 talents.


    Without skills, you wouldn¡¯t be able to use magic, or your physical strength wouldn¡¯t be strong enough, such was the common sense currently.


    But, that was just presumption.


    After all, people could still use magic even without skills, and you could strengthen your physical strength by daily training.


    ¡¸Skills are just indicators.¡¹


    Magic power and ki, those were two concepts that were taught by the top-notch adventurer who I studied from by chance.


    Those were the things that gave me the potential to become strong as long as I struggled hard enough despite my handicap of being a healer that could only cast ¡¶Heal¡·.


    That person taught me the concept of magic power and ki and how to use them which enabled me to do things which normal people would need to rely on skills to do the same.


    I had studied under that person for several months.


    That alone wouldn¡¯t let me use the two powers perfectly.


    Even still, I worked hard to get those powers and improving it by combining the insufficient parts.


    Finally, I was able to get to the lower-layer which was the mark of first-class adventurers.


    It was necessary to have a bloody training before I could get the power to go this far.


    Certainly, I was more skillful than other people and was able to quickly learned how to handle magic power and ki.


    However, not only I had a hard time learning it, I needed to improve it before I could use it.


    Still, I didn¡¯t give up and kept pursuing that ability.


    I was ridiculed by other adventurers who never approved myself no matter how hard I tried, even so, I still kept going, all because of the one girl I met in the past¡­


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    Skills had the effect that strengthened talent, but it was not the talent itself.


    I properly understood that now.


    ¡­¡­ However, there was no way I fully understood that when I became an adventurer.


    Healer¡¯s skills, which were unusual compared to other skills.


    While it might be true that it was not all-powerful skills, adventurers and knights were all in a chronic shortage of healers.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª That was why, even as labyrinth orphan, I was admitted into a Healer Training Institute when it was found that I had a healing magic skill.


    That was an unbelievable fortune.


    Labyrinth orphans, they were orphans that were either abandoned by the adventurers because of their one night¡¯s mistake or because the parent adventurers died in the labyrinth, mainly the latter.


    How much of that would be able to attend a formal educational institute?


    Knowing that, I appreciated the good fortune of having a healing magic skill and without hesitation, I accepted the offer to enter the Healer Training Institute.


    ¡­¡­ And then, in less than a month, it became clear I was only able to cast ¡¶Heal¡·, after that, I was banished from the Healer Training Institute.


    At first, I didn¡¯t understand what happened.


    After all, I believed that skill was the same as talent, that was why I couldn¡¯t believe that I was an incompetent healer that could only use ¡¶Heal¡·.


    Even though I brought there because I had talent, when I knew that was not the case, that fact overwhelmed me.


    ¡­¡­ However, I had no time to be overwhelmed by that.


    There was a way to enter knighthood if I had an excellent result in the Healer Training Institute.


    But now that I was banished, I had to choose in order to survive, and my only choice was to become an adventurer.


    ¡­¡­ However, even as an adventurer, I was still treated as incompetent.


    It might be different if I could use not only ¡¶Heal¡· but also one other higher level healing magic, after all, nobody would put a healer who could only use ¡¶Heal¡· which was useless in the middle of battle into their party.


    Hence why, the adventurers were angry at my incompetence, and even resort to violence sometimes.


    ¡­¡­ But, I wasn¡¯t pessimist about that situation.


    That was because I encouraged myself that I would become a famous adventurer in the future.


    Thinking about it now, it might be just me trying to escape from reality because I fell to misfortune after a miracle-like fortune.


    But, even if I was just escaping reality, that still gave me enough motivation to work hard every day.


    Then I tried to practice close combat as an aside and learned about monsters in the guild¡¯s library to support other adventurers.


    In order to at least be accepted by other adventurers.


    ¡­¡­ But they never accepted my efforts.


    No, they even ridiculed me.


    It was a waste of effort they said, nobody recognized my effort.


    ¡­¡­ My mind was near broken at that time.


    My heart was reaching its limit.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª However, that situation changed once I was invited to a temporary party.

 Chapter 13 - Raust’s Past II

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    When I was invited to a party, I was delighted.


    I was told that the party was for newbies, so they didn¡¯t have a problem with my lack of skill when I was invited.


    For me, to be able to join a party was enough.


    When I joined their party, even though just a temporary one, they were very kind to me.


    They didn¡¯t mind at all having me who was ridiculed by the adventurers in the guild, and I thanked them for having me in their party.


    ¡­¡­ However, that festive time was over in no time.


    The party I entered at that time was a newbie¡¯s party.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª But, without hesitation, they accepted a quest intended for an intermediate level party.


    I was surprised, and also, worried.


    I thought they were too confident after having a healer in their party.


    I tried to tell them the danger of the quest, the fearsome monsters that would come out and attack us that my healing magic wouldn¡¯t be able to help.


    However, they looked to be full of themselves and said it would be fine.


    ¡­¡­ I tried to stop them somehow, but, full of confidence, they didn¡¯t listen to me.


    And then, as soon as we entered the labyrinth for collection quest, we were surrounded by monsters known as Hobgoblin.


    I blamed myself for not anticipating this situation and for not trying to stop them harder.


    After all, the labyrinth was a hunting ground for intermediate level adventurers and above.


    No matter how hard we tried, new adventurers wouldn¡¯t be able to win.


    And so, I moved to try to make the withdrawing formation, but when I tried to convey my intention¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    ¡­ I was suddenly pushed from behind by someone which made me fell to the hobgoblins.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t understand what happened.


    There was no monster behind me.


    Yet I was pushed from behind; even though there was only one answer, I didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s go gather what we need while this guy become our decoy!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! This guy is really stupid.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, seriously, to be fooled so easily!¡¹


    ¡¸Gh!¡¹


    ¡­ But I was forced to understand the situation by the words that came from behind me.


    I was betrayed and pushed by my comrades.


    No, that was wrong.


    They never recognized me as comrades from the start.


    I just brought to this place so they could use me.


    I was about to crumble down when I knew the truth.


    However, I still shouted to solve the other party members¡¯ misunderstanding.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t go! Goblins have a tendency to attack the weak, but hobgoblins are different!¡¹


    That was accurate information from the guild¡¯s library.


    Despite being a higher species of goblins, hobgoblins had an entirely different tendency.


    ¡¸Hahh-! Look at him begging for his own life!¡¹


    ¡¸So shameful!¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go quick! Oy defect bastard, do your job as a decoy properly alright!¡¹


    However, the other party members didn¡¯t listen to my words.


    They tried to slip through the hobgoblins without noticing the hobgoblins were watching them.


    Maybe their heads were filled with the thought of the rewards already, but their faces were full of smiles.


    ¡­ And then they were easily killed.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    After the other party members died, somehow I was able to escape from the labyrinth, and through some series of event, I learned the truth.


    That party, they were never a bad party.


    They were adventurers that were already accepted by some people in the city, after the death of one of their comrade, they fell into financial difficulty and changed greatly.


    Then, they received a piece of advice which told them to use me as a decoy so they could finish a collection quest with a decent reward, which ended up with their quick dead.


    The adventurer that gave them that advice was someone who had been using violence on me many times.


    That adventurer seemed to be speaking in a high spirit when drunk, giving that advice while thinking that it would kill me, that was what I heard from other adventurers.


    ¡­¡­ I was overwhelmed by the truth.


    It was my first party, I was joyful and hopeful, that was why when it was gone, the despair hit me much harder.


    After hearing the story about the man that crushed that party, I didn¡¯t remember how I acted.


    I just knew I mourned for them and ran away from the guild¡­


    ¡¸Here¡­is¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡­ By the time I noticed, I was at the meadow which was the hunting ground for beginner adventurers.


    However, this was not a place I recognized even though I often came to this hunting ground solo.


    Apparently, I had run quite some distance away.


    In order to reduce the handicap for not having a skill, I trained my physical strength every day, so I wasn¡¯t too tired.


    But, it was obviously dangerous to stay here.


    Certainly, the meadow was a hunting ground for beginner, there were no strong monsters show up in this place.


    However, that was only at the front, near the back, the magic became stronger and the monsters that came out would be more powerful and numerous.


    If you went beyond the meadow, it was said even a hydra that was stronger than monsters from labyrinth¡¯s depth would come out.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that dangerous here.


    However, there was still a risk of dying for someone who was still below the lower-layer adventurers like me.


    ¡­¡­ Still, even after knowing that, I didn¡¯t want to leave.


    My heart was filled to the brim by regret, I didn¡¯t have the capacity to think about other things.


    I knew this place was dangerous, however, somewhere in my mind told me that it was all just a dream.


    Perhaps at that time, my head had stopped thinking due to the strong shock.


    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    ¡¸Hah-!¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª My mind returned when I heard sudden scream echoed from the distance.


    ¡¸Gob-lin¡­?¡¹


    At that time, I finally realized there was a gathering of goblins in the distance.


    There was a girl in the middle of that flock, apparently, the goblins were attacking a noble¡¯s carriage.


    For a moment I wondered why a noble¡¯s carriage was in such a place, and who was the little girl inside.


    However, I had no time to look for an answer to that question.


    Now the goblins were distracted by the carriage and still didn¡¯t notice my presence yet.


    Before I got found out, this was the only time I could escape.


    Right, that was how I judged the situation.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ªKh!¡¹


    But then, I started to run in the direction of the carriage¡­¡­


    Remove a narration line between these two lines:


    Certainly, the meadow was a hunting ground for beginner, there were no strong monsters show up in this place.


    ************


    However, that was only at the front, near the back, the magic became stronger and the monsters that came out would be more powerful and numerous.


    because it ended with a comma which never happened with this author so far and only give fragmented information that doesn¡¯t connect anywhere except giving a fact that Raust have his weapon with him, I assume it¡¯s either incomplete sentence or the author miss some part of sentence that he wanted to delete

 Chapter 14 - Raust’s Past III

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    I didn¡¯t remember why I ran toward the goblins flock.


    ¡­¡­ No, even if I knew, I probably wouldn¡¯t understand why I started running.


    Though, it was probably because the image of that girl dying overlapped with the image of the kids in the orphanage.


    I thought I would have some value if I sacrificed my life for the sake of saving a noble.


    I just hated my existence, maybe I ran to die?


    Or was that for an entirely different reason?


    That reason might exist deep inside my mind.


    But I clearly was not aware of such reason when I started running.


    My emotion was controlled by the messed up feeling inside my chest.


    ¡¸Fuhahahaha! This is my revenge! My revenge on the ruler of this world!¡¹


    ¡¸Damn you!¡¹


    ¡­¡­ In the carriage that was attacked by the goblins, the situation had become to the man who looked to be the girl escort being killed as he yelled in frenzy, even so, my memory of an event that should be shocking like that was vague.


    By that time, my emotion was terribly grim.


    The hatred for this word that didn¡¯t accept me, the anger for my own existence which was unacceptable by anyone.


    Those emotions became one in me, and I no longer knew exactly what I felt.


    ¡¸Uwahhhhh!¡¹


    ¡¸Gyeeeeee!¡¹


    ¡­¡­ Then, I attacked the goblin, with my dagger stabbing the rearmost goblin as the signal, the battle of the goblins and me started.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    I didn¡¯t remember the detail of my battle with the goblins.


    I only remembered trying to draw away the goblins¡¯ attention from the girl.


    I didn¡¯t know when they would come, but I believed there would be knights that would help the girl and my task was to stall for time.


    The only thing left in my head was me trying to evade all the goblins¡¯ attack while running around laughing to provoke them.


    I didn¡¯t remember much after that.


    ¡¸Here, is¡­¡­?¡¹


    When I came to, I was lying down in a place that looks like a room.


    With my sluggish body and still a bit hazy consciousness, I looked around the room for a while.


    ¡¸Ahh, you¡¯re awake!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Ah-¡¹


    ¡­ When I saw the beautiful blonde girl beside me, I remembered about the goblins.


    Apparently, I have survived.


    I didn¡¯t remember it clearly, but even though I should be full of injury and obviously fatal wound, there was none of that on my body now.


    The only one who could do that was either a healer of a first-class party or healer that achieved knighthood.


    I managed to stall until the knights came, and survived that way.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Haha.¡¹


    ¡­ However, what I felt in my chest was not joy.


    I checked my body over and over again to make sure there wasn¡¯t any injury and then let out a dry laugh.


    At that time, what I felt in my chest was not a relief for being alive, but a sense of inferiority towards the knight¡¯s healers whose ability far surpassed mine.


    If only my ability is as much as one of their healers who treated me, I might be able to save my comrades, such thought couldn¡¯t leave my head.


    ¡¸You¡¯re really amazing! That¡¯s so, so, so cool! I really appreciated your help! Thank you!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ There is no such thing.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    ¡­¡­ Precisely because I was thinking that, I reacted strongly to the girl¡¯s words.


    Immediately after I said that, I felt irritated.


    However, in an instant, that feeling of irritation turned into the feeling of inferiority.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not that good, I¡¯m just a healer full of defects.¡¹


    Before I realized it, I talked about myself to the girl.


    ¡­¡­ Thinking about it now, I realized how stupid that was.


    After all, I was talking to a noble, moreover, a little girl.


    She would obviously not understand what I was talking about, would she laugh after I finished? It was not weird for a common adventurer to be killed after telling noble an offensive story.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª However, she didn¡¯t do those things.


    ¡¸¡­ Uuu, hic- hic- cruel, that was so cruel!¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh? Huh? W-Why are you crying!?¡¹


    ¡¸Because it was so cruel!¡¹


    She cried after hearing my story.


    She shed bitter tears for a while, and then she turned her face toward me, forcing herself to smile despite hear tear-stained face, and then opened her mouth.


    ¡¸But it¡¯s alright! Ana¡­ no, Onii-san is strong! That¡¯s why all those people who said otherwise are spouting nonsense! Don¡¯t worry about it!¡¹


    Her face who said that was full of confidence.


    And then, still tear-stained, with a beaming smile, she said.


    ¡¸And when I grow up I will join Onii-san party to protect Onii-san, so Onii-san have nothing to worry about anymore!¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡¹


    It was the first time since I became an adventurer that I was approved by someone¡­¡­


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    I didn¡¯t know what happened after that.


    I didn¡¯t think the girl was lying to me.


    But the girl who said that was so young, and a noble too.


    She seemed to be a daughter of distinguished noble¡¯s family called Analestria, family like that wouldn¡¯t have any reason to become a knight, nevermind adventurer.


    Analestria¡¯s family head was tolerant of a low-class adventurer like me and even gave me a fair amount of money, but he would absolutely never allow his daughter to become an adventurer.


    After all, adventurers were just that kind of existence.


    Even so, the words that girl said had saved me.


    Because of her words, I was able to make an effort to gain more strength somehow.


    Also, even when everyone didn¡¯t approve of me and still called me useless no matter how much strength I gained, I still didn¡¯t despair.


    Even though it was just a fantasy, because I thought that girl would become my companion one day, I was still alive until now.


    That was why I was thankful for that girl.


    It might never become a reality.


    Nevertheless, her words helped me.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ You seriously remind me of that girl.¡¹


    That was when the image of that girl overlapped with Narsena.


    Seeing her expressive self, I once again overlapped her image to Narsena.


    ¡­¡­ Not a noble, and even her hair color was different, Narsena shouldn¡¯t be that girl.


    ¡¸¡­ I seriously need to give up.¡¹


    I shook off the idea and then chuckled lightly.


    When I tried to soothe Narsena who turned away her face away from me¡­


    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹


    At that time, I finally realized that Narsena¡¯s ear turned red.


    ¡¸Narsena!? W-what happ-¡­¡¹


    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t look at me!¡¹


    No, on the contrary, her face I caught a glimpse of was also red, I was surprised by the sudden change in Narsena¡­


    After that, even though Narsena never told me the reason her face turned red suddenly, she looked really happy since then¡­¡­.

 Chapter 15 - At The Inn, Narsena

    ¡ªNarsena¡ª


    ¡¸Tomorrow I would like to say hello to Narsena¡¯s acquaintance adventurer.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes ¡­ even though tomorrow is a long-awaited holiday¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Not entering the labyrinth is enough as a rest. Well then, we need to wake up early tomorrow, so let¡¯s call it the night now.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Onii-san, good night!¡¹


    After dinner, we conversed a little and then went to our own room.


    I opened the door to my room; I¡¯ve been holding back my expression the entire time until I got inside.


    ¡¸Yeeaaaaaaa!¡¹


    ¡­¡­ However, the moment I entered the room, I screamed while burying my face on the pillow as my emotion reached its limit.


    But, that wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy my joyful emotion.


    I rolled around the bed with a loose face.


    ¡¸I wonder if Onii-san still remember my promise to him!¡¹


    That was why my mood was so good, because, on the way back to the city, I heard Onii-san said ¡¸You seriously remind me of that girl.¡¹


    Though, there is no proof that girl in question is really me.


    ¡¸Well, my hair color has changed entirely compared to that day after all¡­¡¹


    If it turned out to be a misunderstanding, then I might be too embarrassed to show my face in front of Onii-san for a couple of days.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª But if Onii-san really remembers me, and that¡¯s because seeing the current me¡­


    Just imagining it made me happier.


    ¡¸Uwhaaaa!¡¹


    Unable to bear the happy feeling, I rolled around on the bed again while pressing the pillow on my face.


    It¡¯s good that I become an adventurer, it was an effort to persuade my parents.


    While thinking so, the urge to roll around on the bed came again¡­


    ¡¸¡­ N-No, I must not!¡¹


    ¡­¡­ But, this time I somehow suppressed the urge.


    If I kept making a noise like this, the racket might be heard in the nearby room.


    That was not a problem I could just turn a blind eye on.


    ¡¸Onii-san is also in the nearby room¡­¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª After all, Onii-san and I are staying in the same inn now.


    There were a lot of hardships to get to this situation.


    After all, Onii-san never approved of us staying at the same inn with me in mind.


    Somehow, in the end, I forced Onii-san to approve by begging with tears while saying ¡¸we¡¯re a party right.¡¹


    ¡¸Ehehehe ¡­¡¹


    I was conscious of the fact that we were staying at the same inn again and my mouth loosened.


    It really took a lot of hard work to get to this point.


    ¡­¡­ Apparently, Onii-san still considered me as a junior adventurer.


    How long would it take if I didn¡¯t use my tears¡­¡­


    Even still, I wasn¡¯t satisfied with the current situation and planned to reduce my distance with Onii-san more.


    ¡¸But I will not give up¡­ O-One day, our party will buy a house for joint residence and we will live together¡­¡¹


    My face blushed as I said that.


    Living together in the same house, just imagining that made me seriously embarrassed.


    Of course, if before that, we become close enough and ended up becoming lovers, then¡­


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª Hyyaaaa!¡¹


    ¡­¡­ Too embarrassed, my imagination only reached the part where we connected our hands.


    For a while, I was lying on the bed with my mouth loosened, however, considering our plan tomorrow, I decided to go to sleep.


    After all, tomorrow, we would need to go to the adventurer¡¯s guild early in the morning.


    ¡¸And because we absolutely need to go to the adventurer guild tomorrow, some kind of problem involving Onii-san might happen¡­¡¹


    Thinking so, I was going to get ready to turn in for the night, but then, a certain question came to my mind and I stopped my hands.


    ¡¸But still, why does Onii-san have such low self-esteem¡­¡¹


    It was a question I had from the few couples of days I spent with Onii-san¡­


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    As far as I¡¯ve seen from these few days, Onii-san never underestimated his ability.


    He understood under what condition he could go to the lower-layer alone, he even had a general recognition for the kind of monsters he could defeat by himself.


    ¡­¡­ However, Onii-san really undervalued his own worth.


    In the case of healing magic, it was understandable that there was no judgment standard considering there were not many healers in the first place and Onii-san couldn¡¯t really see how they perform, only he was ostracized by other healers.


    But in Onii-san¡¯s case, his perception of his overall value was quite low.


    Certainly, Onii-san¡¯s ability could be called distorted.


    After all, Onii-san ability was too restricted.


    Once he stopped becoming a vanguard, he couldn¡¯t attack other than for suppressing the enemies, and if he concentrated on attacking, he could hardly defend.


    Considering a vanguard need to hold enemies back while being aggressive, it could be said that Onii-san¡¯s ability was too one-sided.


    But Onii-san¡¯s ability should at least be called okay.


    After all, Onii-san was capable of holding back that hydra virtually alone.


    ¡­¡­ Nevertheless, Onii-san believed himself to be useless.


    That Onii-san¡¯s low self-esteem didn¡¯t only affect his attitude to the adventurers, but also his attitude toward the city¡¯s people.


    Onii-san believed that we were accepted by the people were because of me, but that was not accurate.


    It was because I was with Onii-san that the people in the city being friendly with me.


    The people in the city were aware that Onii-san had warned the adventurers that were using violence to them.


    Apparently, he hid his face, but the people recognized him quick from his stature.


    ¡­ But Onii-san believed that he, as an adventurer, was also hated by the people in the city, which made him only able to interact with the people in the city much later.


    The Onii-san¡¯s low self-evaluation itself was very abnormal.


    It was more so because Onii-san was aware of his capability.


    When I thought about how could someone aware of their ability but still evaluated themselves so low, I tilted my head.


    ¡¸¡­ Well, Onii-san has become better recently, so I guess there is no need to think about it.¡¹


    ¡­¡­ But without getting any answer, I decided to give up my line of thought quickly.


    Even if Onii-san¡¯s attitude was still bad now, the current Onii-san was gradually getting more confident.


    The evidence was his tone that was filled more with confidence and less masochistic.


    ¡¸If so, that question is not something that needs an answer as soon as possible.¡¹


    After I concluded so, I fell asleep on the bed¡­¡­


    Ohhh Narsena, what a dirty girl¡­

 Chapter 16 - Unbelievably, Another Reunion

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    Morning of the next day, we immediately went to the dining room to get breakfast.


    The adventurer¡¯s that had an appointment with Narsena seemed to be a busy person, they didn¡¯t have time unless we went this early.


    So, because we needed to hurry to the adventurer guild, we started to eat our breakfast right away.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, I heard quite some rackets yesterday, did something happen?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Ehhhh~? O-Onii-san hear that!?¡¹


    ¡­¡­ Even though there was some slight time loss because Narsena was suddenly frozen on the spot because of my question in the middle of our breakfast, we somehow still able to leave in the early morning to head to the adventurer guild.


    ¡­ But, as we were closing in to the guild, I started to feel dejected.


    It was early morning now, still, while this was a time where there were no adventurers around, the guild¡¯s staffs would be there.


    I was concerned about the possibility of meeting the guild¡¯s staff that treated me badly.


    Beside Almast, there were quite a few guild¡¯s staffs that treated me badly.


    If the guild¡¯s staff currently working there was someone who treated me badly, surely they would try to ridicule me now after a long time I didn¡¯t go there.


    ¡¸Hahhh~ ¡­¡¹


    In that case, surely trouble would occur. When I imagined that, I unconsciously let out a sigh.


    Current me aside, I just realized how hard it would be to deal with those guild¡¯s staffs.


    Certainly, it was also true a few days ago, but it was overshadowed by Narsena¡¯s sudden outburst toward Almast.


    Right now, I had enough self-confidence to ignore any insult thrown by those guild¡¯s staffs.


    However, Narsena would absolutely not just stand still if I was ridiculed by them.


    ¡­ And if Narsena runs away from the guild just like last time, it would be really troublesome.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Hahh~ what to do¡­¡¹


    Thinking about that easily imagined future, I was troubled at what I should do.


    ¡¸As I thought Onii-san¡­ If Onii-san doesn¡¯t like to go to the adventurer guild, then let¡¯s not go there unless it¡¯s a real emergency.¡¹


    ¡­ In the meantime, Narsena whispered something to me, but I was too concentrated on the other issue that I didn¡¯t notice.


    After all, it was a really big problem if Narsena rushed out from the guild again.


    If Narsena got too emotional and left the guild right away, we might not able to fulfill the meeting, and Narsena wouldn¡¯t be able to report her survival to her parent¡¯s home.


    If so, her family might end up making Narsena quit adventuring.


    I didn¡¯t know about her family, but with how a really busy adventurer¡ªimplicating a top-notch adventurer¡ªbecame a go-between of Narsena and her family, Narsena might be a daughter of a big merchant or a daughter of one of the guild executive.


    And such a wealthy family should be reluctant about letting their daughter working as an adventurer who risked their lives on a daily basis.


    That was why, it was understandable that Narsena was obligated to report her survival to a first-class adventurer and failed to do so would be ended up in her quit adventuring.


    I want to prevent that situation no matter what.


    Narsena is my important party member, moreover, my benefactor.


    I don¡¯t want we become separated for such reason.


    And so, I desperately thought about what to do if the guild¡¯s staff was someone who treated me badly¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Ohh, we¡¯re here already?¡¹


    ¡¸Onii-san, I¡¯m here so everything will be alright!¡¹


    ¡­ However, we arrived at the adventurer guild before I reached an answer.


    While regretting that I couldn¡¯t come up with a good idea, I spoke to Narsena.


    ¡¸Narsena, if the receptionist says something that insults me, please don¡¯t mind¡­¡¹


    Narsena overreacted when someone said insulting things toward me.


    It was her virtue that she was cherishing her friends, but this time, it backfired.


    Even if I told her now, it didn¡¯t matter if she ended up getting emotional anyway when it mattered.


    Even still, better than saying nothing, I still told her to suppress her emotion.


    ¡¸Just leave it to me, Onii-san! I¡¯m here after all !¡¹


    ¡¸Huh¡­¡­¡­?¡¹


    But for some reason, Narsena, full of enthusiasm, went into the guild without listening to me.


    ¡¸Huh? No, wait! Narsena!¡¹


    ¡­¡­ Seeing her, blood drained from my face.


    I didn¡¯t know why Narsena was so motivated, but this became the worst development thanks to that motivation.


    In this situation, I no longer worried about her action.


    Please let the guild¡¯s staff that receive us one who doesn¡¯t treat me badly¡­ I prayed to the omnipotent Creation God who gave skills to the human and followed Narsena into the guild.


    ¡¸Narsena-sama, and her companion, Raust-san. Please come this way.¡¹


    ¡¸Phew¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Hm¡­?¡¹


    ¡­ When I saw that the receptionist was not one who treated me badly, I gave my gratitude to the Creation God.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    From there, guided by the receptionist, we went to the inner part of the guild.


    ¡¸I had prepared myself, but nobody makes a fuss¡­¡¹


    During that time, Narsena was dissatisfied by something, while I was deeply relieved.


    Even still, it had been a long time since my emotion was shaken that far.


    Until now, I have tried to suppress my emotion as much as possible.


    That was how I protected myself in order to spend my days in this adventurer guild.


    However, these days, I felt like I¡¯ve been revealing an unbelievable amount of my emotions.


    I think I care about Narsena so much I couldn¡¯t suppress my emotion.


    Thinking that, I was aware once again how strongly I didn¡¯t want to be separated from Narsena.


    Really, how much has she saved me?


    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t mind being kept in suspense like this.¡¹


    Perhaps because I was thinking about it, but despite my worry, those words escaped my mouth in a small voice.


    And I who noticed that, show a bigger smile.


    ¡­¡­ However, at that time, I was wrapped in my sense of relief I forgot a certain thing.


    It was Narsena¡¯s adventurer acquaintance.


    I didn¡¯t forget their existence, but because various things had happened, my awareness of said adventurer had become so weak¡­


    ¡¸We¡¯re here.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh!?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? Ohh you finally here¡­¡­ !?¡¹


    ¡­ That was why, when the receptionist opened the door, I was startled.


    If I was a little calmer, I might have noticed the possibility.


    Among adventurers, only so few of them could be called top-notch.


    In other words, it was not strange if that person was someone I knew.


    I only noticed now that I saw the lady who relaxed gracefully on the opposite end of the door.


    ¡¸M-Master?!¡¹


    ¡¸Ohhh, isn¡¯t it Raust!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh? Ehhhh~!¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª The adventurer in the room was no other than the top-notch adventurer who became my master and trained me for a while.


    Sorry, I went home from my Aunt¡¯s house and, probably because of the extreme temperature different (it¡¯s really hot here), I fell sick


    I kinda have recovered this morning, but decided to just rest, this chapter is finished while I¡¯m resting, just slowly going on each line while I read other things, unfortunately, it kinda ended up in a cliffhanger but I should be able to finish next chapter tomorrow.

 Chapter 17 - My Audacious Master

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    At the sudden appearance of my Master, I lost myself for a moment.


    I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise that I was reunited with the benefactor that taught me a new power several years ago.


    ¡¸Hahhh~ Seriously, Master like to show up out of nowhere, don¡¯t you¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s my line, you, foolish disciple.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Eh? Master, foolish disciple?¡¹


    ¡­ However, fortunately, or unfortunately, I, who was already accustomed to my master¡¯s unexpected action, could recover myself fast.


    After all, I was able to obtain my current strength because in a couple of months I was under my master¡¯s guidance, I was dragged to the various quests abruptly without any reason, my master being unreasonable was something that I already familiar with.


    ¡¸No way, Master and Narsena are an acquaintance? Seriously, what is the chance¡­¡¹


    That was why, I said that while implying if it was just the usual Master¡¯s doing.


    ¡¸¡­ Like I said, that¡¯s my line there.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Hah?¡¹


    ¡­ However, Master¡¯s reaction was unlike the Master I knew, her expression was terribly weary.


    I felt a sense of discomfort when I saw her sighing deeply, distorting her usually determined beautiful face.


    After all, the image of my master was someone who was strong, someone who would say ¡°keep pushing forward instead if you have time to think.¡±


    And that was not only my image of her, but it could also be said that was the general public image of her.


    A top-notch magician, Flame God, Ralma.


    That was my Master¡¯s second name.


    Voluptuous body and beautiful face, her appearance looked like she was in the late twenties.


    But her appearance didn¡¯t change at all compared to when I trained under her a few years ago, so her age might not be what her appearance suggested.


    I heard it was harder for excellent magician and warrior to age, so that was not strange at all.


    I didn¡¯t know how old she was, but from appearance alone, it was true that she was a beauty.


    However, the most eye-catching appearance of my master was not her appearance, it was her flame-like red hair.


    I once heard from Master that her red hairs, the origin of her second name, was a sign of a person having a great deal of magic.


    Considering Master tremendous ability, that saying seemed to be true.


    She had an exceptional number of 4 skills including the one that she acquired by capturing a labyrinth.


    Only that alone, Master already had more ability than a first-class adventurer.


    But that was not her only ability.


    Right, it was a talent that let her cast magic without relying on skills, add to that, while being a magician, she had enough ability to fight in close combat and easily win against normal warrior.


    And that was the technique I learned from my master, the technique to handle magic without relying on skills.


    I was under her guidance for several months.


    During that period I somehow managed to learn how to handle magic without relying on skills.


    Without that technique, it would be impossible for me to reach my current height.


    No, not only that.


    Maybe I should say my master was someone with a personality which couldn¡¯t be respected at all.


    ¡­¡­ Honestly, violence that was more than what the other adventurers did to me was a daily occurence.


    Even still, Master was one of the few people who didn¡¯t despise me.


    ¡­¡­ Although I¡¯m reluctant to say this, she certainly saved me.


    That was why, I was thankful to my master.


    However, the image of my master in my mind was already solidified as someone with annoying self-confidence.


    ¡¸¡­ Errr, did you hit your head, Master?¡¹


    ¡­¡­ Hence why, when I saw the sight of my master sighing with that expression, I asked that unconsciously.


    ¡¸I think I really need to have a proper talk with you¡­¡­ whose fault do you think I¡¯m sighing?¡¹


    While scowling at my attitude, my master muttered that under her breath.


    ¡¸Raust, you¡¯re her acquaintance?¡­¡­ Or wait, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re Narsena¡¯s pr-¡¹


    ¡¸Aaaaaaaa! Ralma-san, what are you trying to say!?¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹


    ¡­ But before Master could finish her sentence, Narsena who should be in a shock since a while ago suddenly recovered and, while blushing, shouted to hide what my master said.


    I was startled when Narsena shouted.


    ¡¸Seriously, what are you saying! What are you trying to say!¡¹


    Hearing Narsena screaming, my master realized what was up without noticing my state.


    Apparently, what my master trying to say was something that Narsena wanted nobody knew.


    ¡¸Hooo, this is getting interesting.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª Kh!¡¹


    ¡­ However, taking such an attitude against Master would just give the opposite effect.


    A big smile shown on my master¡¯s face seemed to be a sign of her considering Narsena¡¯s reaction interesting.


    A soundless scream came from Narsena¡¯s mouth when she realized that what she did just backfired.


    Narsena was teary-eyed now.


    ¡¸Seriously, stop¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean? I just want to say how fun it is to talk with my disciple from way back.¡¹


    Maybe Narsena¡¯s reaction tickled her heart, but her teasing escalated further.


    What a bad personality, Master being an S means she won¡¯t stop at getting Narsena teary-eyed.


    It would escalate rather.


    Thinking so, I decided to throw Narsena a lifeline.


    It didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t curious about whatever Narsena was hiding, but I didn¡¯t want to force it out from her either.


    ¡¸I¡¯m coming here only as Narsena¡¯s escort, so I will be waiting outside.¡¹


    ¡¸Onii-san!¡¹


    Hearing my words, Narsena raised her voice in delight.


    ¡¸Tch!¡¹


    ¡­ Though, there was one person who clicked her tongue instead.


    It seemed her personality was bad like usual.


    Not only that, but my master asked me to match what she was saying with her eyes, I pretended to not notice and ignore it, however.


    This time, I was determined to not betray Narsena.


    ¡­ However, my attitude further angered my master.


    ¡¸Gh!¡¹


    The next moment, my master activated certain magic toward me.


    It was a magic that only used magic power which could be used without skill, my face stiffened when I knew what magic my master sent toward me.


    By attack power alone, it was a magic that couldn¡¯t kill or wound someone, but it was devilish magic that if hit by it, you would be attacked by intense nausea for several days.


    A few years ago, I had terrible days thanks to this attack.


    ¡¸Whoaa!¡¹


    I didn¡¯t have any desire to taste that hell of pain again now.


    I successfully dodged the sphere after my desperate attempt, and then I immediately returned my posture so I could be ready to react to the next attack and look at my master.


    ¡¸¡­ Huh?¡¹


    ¡­ But when I saw the expression on her face, I stopped moving.


    My master was smiling, a really cheerful smile.


    ¡¸I see, so that¡¯s how it is.¡¹


    Even though I already resigned to be one-sidedly attacked by my master, she suddenly in a good mood which gave me an uncomfortable feeling.


    ¡¸I change my mind. Get out from this room you foolish disciple. I want to talk with Narsena.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes.¡¹


    ¡­ For this reason, while I wondered about the reason she suddenly changed her mind, I still left the room without talking back.


    Just a simple explanation on Ralma¡¯s second name


    Enshin Ralma = En Shin Ralma = En Kami Ralma


    En = Flame


    Shin = Kami = God


    Kami = Hair


    so while the kanji and the reading said Flame God, by the reading of each kanji it could also mean flame-haired

 Chapter 18 - Untalented Adventurer

    ¡ªNarsena¡ª


    I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise when Ralma-san suddenly kicked Onii-san out of the room.


    After all, I knew too much of this person bad nature, that was why I knew she didn¡¯t change her mind because of me.


    However, I decided to stop thinking about the real reason why Ralma-san kept Onii-san away.


    Because I have a bigger thing I¡¯m bothered about.


    ¡¸What does it mean? Onii-san is Ralma-san disciple?¡¹


    I remembered that Ralma-san talked to me about her only disciple before.


    It seemed, together with her former party member, Ralma-san trained her disciple for a short time.


    And that disciple was a human with a hard-working character who paid money regularly for several years.


    I wouldn¡¯t have surprised that Onii-san was Ralma-san disciple if the talk only reached this far.


    Onii-san was said to be trained by two adventurers, and it was no wonder that Onii-san would need to send money at a fixed interval with his small saving.


    ¡­ However, there was what Ralma-san said that denied the possibility of Onii-san being Ralma-san¡¯s disciple.


    ¡¸I mean, didn¡¯t Ralma-san said that your disciple only has the ability to become second-rate adventurer at best?¡¹


    Because Ralma-san said clearly that her disciple had no talent at all.


    ¡­ It wasn¡¯t only he had no talent as a healer, but Ralma-san clearly asserted that her disciple had no talent as an adventurer.


    Although, looking at the current Onii-san, I couldn¡¯t believe that he had no talent at all.


    Certainly, as a healer, Onii-san could only use ¡¶Heal¡·, but as an adventurer, he had a first-class ability.


    There was no way a person like that had no talent as an adventurer.


    But it was also hard to imagine that Ralma-san, a top-notch adventurer, made a mistake.


    Whatever her usual behavior was, her ability to judge other¡¯s ability was certain.


    For such kind of person, there was no way she called other clearly untalented for no real reason.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe that you said Onii-san has no talent as an adventurer. Or, are you going to deceive me again?¡¹


    That was why I judged that Onii-san being Ralma-san disciple was a lie.


    It was a wonder how Onii-san communicated with Ralma-san to both deceived me, but I believed this had the highest possibility.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not a lie. At the very least, that¡¯s how it was several years ago when he was still in training. Nevermind being a genius, that foolish disciple wasn¡¯t even that useful.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    ¡­ However, Ralma-san readily denied my expectation.


    Furthermore, Ralma-san, floating a pleasant smile on her face, opened her mouth.


    ¡¸That surprise attack of mine, it should be impossible for Raust to dodge that. A few years ago, even when I used that from the front, he couldn¡¯t even react. I wonder how he got his current ability¡­¡¹


    What she said in the end was words full of her excitement.


    I knew that was Ralma-san attitude when she was amused and finding something she enjoyed from the bottom of her heart.


    And because I saw that, I now understood.


    ¡­¡­ Onii-san was really Ralma-san disciple, and she really believed that Onii-san had no talent.


    Also, how Ralma-san didn¡¯t understand how Onii-san got that power.


    ¡¸Narsena, you joined his party, right? If so, tell me how he fights.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I understand. But please tell me if you understand something.¡¹


    So, after being a little bit troubled, I decided to talk about how Onii-san fight as asked by Ralma-san.


    Why Ralma-san called Onii-san untalented when he has that much power? I couldn¡¯t help but ask that question in my head¡­


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    And so, I told her about the battle until now as detailed as possible.


    To be able to defend against the hydra attack, and how Onii-san could use elementary level magic despite being a healer.


    Also, his breadth of knowledge about monsters, his healing magic abnormal capability, and the ability to detect enemies and traps.


    Ralma-san heard all that with great interest.


    ¡¸¡­ So that¡¯s how it is.¡¹


    After she heard everything, seemingly understood something, she smiled.


    A little different from her smile when she was amused before, her current smile was full of satisfaction.


    ¡¸He¡¯s saying he got his power thanks to me, but isn¡¯t the power I taught insignificant compared to this?¡­¡­ What a foolish disciple.¡¹


    Ralma-san¡¯s smile filled with a bit of loneliness but her expression still looked so happy it took my breath away.


    For a while, I couldn¡¯t talk to Ralma-san.


    Ralma-san was currently unlike her usual audacious self, she looked properly like someone¡¯s master, or at least that was what I thought when I saw her expression, hence why I hesitated to talk to her.


    However, I couldn¡¯t suppress my curiosity and opened my mouth.


    ¡¸Err, so do you realize something?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? Ahh, right, you did ask me to explain.¡¹


    Hearing my question, Ralma-san answered my question with an expression that looked like a kid trying to boast.


    ¡¸That stupid disciple of mine, Raust, had no way to become successful as an adventurer normally.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­ Hm?¡¹


    ¡­¡­ But what she said was not what I would expect considering her expression.


    I was wondering what kind of positive words she would say, so I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise when Ralma-san said that.


    Why? How can you call Onii-san untalented after hearing my story¡­ I was going to say those to Ralma-san.


    However, she wasn¡¯t finished speaking yet.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª But the current him, Raust has the strength comparable to us, top-notch adventurer.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    ¡­¡­ Unable to comprehend Ralma-san words, I was dumbfounded.


    Expect another chapter or two later today


    Btw, I feel stupid saying first-class this top-notch that, granted the raw for top-notch adventurer is super first-class adventurer, so yeah, it might indeed sound weird from beginning


    Also, talking about future chapters, unfortunately, if I want to not giving you any cliffhanger, I would need to keep going until chapter 24, possibly 25, I know for sure chapter 26 is a new arc, this is not going to happen btw, at best I can give you until 20, and then 21-24 in another 3-4 days, and then chapter 25 the next day, so yeah that¡¯s my plan


    also if you read my other novel, the translation of Re-summoned Hero is already started, while Goddess¡¯s Suffering will start at 15th

 Chapter 19 - World-Class Adventurer

    ¡ªNarsena¡ª


    The moment she said that Onii-san had the strength comparable to world-class adventurer, I could see the great joy on Ralma-san¡¯s face.


    It was the face of a master who was happy their disciple got so much power. That expression also clued me that Ralma-san truly believed Onii-san had world-class adventurer level of power.


    Because she believed, she showed such great joy.


    ¡¸No way¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡­¡­ But, even though I understood that, I still couldn¡¯t understand what Ralma-san just said.


    First, she said Onii-san had no talent, but then she also said that Onii-san ability was comparable to a world-class adventurer.


    For me, having no talent meant weak, and having ability meant having talent, that was my belief, hence why I was unable to combine no talent and having ability together.


    ¡­ And in the first place, I couldn¡¯t believe that Onii-san had world-class adventurer level of ability.


    It didn¡¯t mean I thought Onii-san as weak.


    I believed Onii-san was as strong as the usual first-class adventurer.


    But world-class adventurers were special.


    It was a common mistake general public made when they thought a world-class adventurer was just an adventurer that was simply stronger than first-class adventurers.


    However, the reality was totally different.


    After all, it was said that the gap of ability between world-class adventurers and first-class adventurers was greater than the gap between the bottommost adventurers and first-class adventurers.


    That was what world-class adventurers were.


    The existence that went beyond exceptional, such was the existence which made adventurer guild created a new designation just for them.


    ¡¸B-But, it¡¯s just Onii-san¡­¡¹


    ¡­ And, I who couldn¡¯t believe that, instinctively blocked out Ralma-san¡¯s words.


    ¡¸Do you really think so?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    However, Ralma-san¡¯s reaction to my words was just a question.


    Surprised by her unexpected question, I hesitated to answer.


    ¡¸Dodge all of the hydra attacks with only defend in mind, do you really think that kind of feat is easy?¡¹


    Ralma-san kept going without paying attention to my current state.


    ¡¸There is no way such a thing is easy. Committing only on defend, that means the battle become one-sided. Hey Narsena, you have experienced this already didn¡¯t you? Tell me, at that time, what kind of state you were in?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah!¡¹


    I at last understood what Ralma-san trying to say.


    I had been trained by Ralma-san¡¯s friend, another world-class adventurer and to be on the defensive-only side meant you were always at a disadvantage.


    In other words, it meant you were always pressured.


    ¡¸¡­ But, Onii-san always kept his enemies in check in such condition.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah right. Also, it¡¯s more like keeping his enemies in check is the only thing he could do in that state¡­¡­. Now, do you finally understand how abnormal is it to be able to keep a hydra in check with such condition?¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ªOhh!¡¹


    ¡­ Finally, I understood the abnormalities in Onii-san.


    Ralma-san who realized that fact from my expression took a deep breath and then drunk the finest tea on the table to moisten her throat, after that she continued talking.


    ¡¸Well, there is no way I could lose to that foolish disciple of mine. All I need to do is making sure I leave no gap for him to attack me.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª However, it will be difficult for me to beat that foolish disciple of mine.


    My long-range attack aside, which is my best attack, I¡¯m not confident I could defeat him who kept fighting off hydra¡¯s attack from middle or close range¡­¡­ That guy, only his physical strength is absurd.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that¡­ so?¡¹


    Thanks to Ralma-san explanation, I now convinced that Onii-san had world-class adventurer level of ability.


    I only noticed just now how abnormal Onii-san¡¯s defensive capability was.


    Usually, human limit their opponent¡¯s action by attacking or feigning an attack.


    But Onii-san could only defend.


    In other words, his opponent was free to attack.


    Even so, Onii-san didn¡¯t attack that aggressive and violent hydra while still keeping it in check.


    That was evidence that Onii-san ability could be said to be on the same level as a world-class adventurer.


    ¡¸But then, why did you say Onii-san had no talent!?¡¹


    Because I understood that, I was more doubtful that Onii-san was untalented.


    ¡¸It¡¯s true that he had no talent as a healer! But, he could fight, even use magic too¡­¡­¡¹


    I repeated again the reason I thought why Onii-san was a superman to Ralma-san.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I can say that he has no talent.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ and then ¡­ eh?¡¹


    ¡­¡­ However, Ralma-san cut my speech with those words.


    ¡¸It¡¯s his magic indeed. The reason I can say he has no talent. Certainly, his ability is high up there, but I can assert this¡­


    That foolish disciple of mine has no talent as an adventurer.¡¹


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    While waiting for me being stunned from her assertion, Ralma-san put the sweets on the table into her mouth.


    Then after a short break, she started talking again.


    ¡¸When I heard that foolish disciple of mind doesn¡¯t have a talent for healing magic, I decided to teach him a new ability, no, a new technique.¡¹


    ¡¸Errr, I have heard about it¡­¡¹


    I tried to recall my memory to reply to those words.


    When I knew Onii-san could use magic despite being a healer, I asked him how.


    At that time, Onii-san taught me power outside of skill.


    ¡¸It¡¯s magic power and ki isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Did you hear that from Raust!?¡¹


    Ralma-san leaked her surprise at my words.


    ¡¸No, I will leave that for another time.¡¹


    However, Ralma-san immediately returned to the original topic.


    ¡¸Magic power and ki are the source of skills and also the reason a person can exercise paranormal phenomena. It¡¯s said that magic power act in the atmosphere, while ki act inside of the body. Well, there is some exception like how you can strengthen your body with magic power, or using ki to affect other things. Incidentally, I can fight in close combat because I strengthen my body with magic power.¡¹


    Up until that point, I already heard the explanation from Onii-san.


    That was why I listen to the explanation without saying anything.


    ¡¸Of course, using magic power and ki directly is inferior to using skills. After all, skill doubles the effect of magic power and ki. However, in Raust case, with his catastrophic healing magic, I decided the technique to use magic power and ki directly would be more useful.¡¹


    After making a nostalgic expression for a moment, she continued to talk.


    ¡¸¡­ However, Raust learned about magic power and ki but still unable to get the ability to help him in battle. He just couldn¡¯t reach that level.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah-!¡¹


    By the words she said in the next moment, I now knew why Ralma-san kept saying Onii-san had no talent.


    In order to live as an adventurer, Onii-san abandoned the healing magic he couldn¡¯t use satisfactory to get a new technique.


    ¡­ However, despite grasping at the straw to get the technique he could use to supplement his healing magic, all he got was the reality that he had no talent.


    Change all instance of top-notch to world-class


    Also, notice it said bottommost adventurer there? from what I get it¡¯s basically non-newbie that still weak, either because they¡¯re lazy or they simply had no talent


    Also, don¡¯t be too wild on your speculation, it will be explained in the next chapter, which I will do after I wake up

 Chapter 20 - Narsena’s Regret

    ¡ªNarsena¡ª


    According to Ralma-san words, Onii-san didn¡¯t give up just because he couldn¡¯t use his healing magic and desperately trying to get a new ability.


    ¡­¡­ However, even with that new ability, Onii-san was told to be untalented.


    ¡¸Gh!¡¹


    ¡­ I imagined Onii-san¡¯s grief at that time, I could feel severe pain in my chest.


    Of course, that grief was nothing but imagination.


    However, I had heard Onii-san¡¯s lamentation when he was being oppressed for his lack of healing magic talent.


    That was why I could clearly imagine Onii-san¡¯s grief.


    ¡­ Also, because I knew Onii-san¡¯s past, I also felt regret.


    ¡¸No, maybe it¡¯s wrong to call him having no talent? After all, Raust learned about both magic power and ki in only a couple of months when other people would take years to do the same. Maybe rather than saying he has no talent, a genius would be a better word for him? It was a kind of talent a magic tool craftsman would want to get no matter what.¡¹


    While Ralma-san talking to herself in excitement, I bit my lips.


    When Onii-san saved me, I swore to Onii-san I would become his party member.


    I thought that I would protect him one day.


    But, in reality, it was the opposite, I was the one being protected.


    Even so, I thought I was at least supporting Onii-san¡¯s heart.


    Because Onii-san had become brighter now I joined his party.


    That was why I thought I could be properly of help for Oni-san.


    ¡­ But, now I couldn¡¯t believe that either.


    ¡¸But, even if that foolish disciple of mine is capable as a magic tool craftsman, that still says nothing about his talent or lack thereof as an adventurer. Then how can he gets that ability¡­¡­ honestly, I don¡¯t know, one thing I know is it¡¯s impossible for me to imitate.¡¹


    Ralma-san¡¯s speech had become more heated.


    It was a matter of course that Ralma-san was excited.


    Onii-san had achieved that much.


    He, who was said to have no talent, worked so hard and finally got the ability to stand beside the world-class adventurer.


    How much effort did that need?


    ¡­¡­ But every time I remembered Onii-san¡¯s greatness, I also reminded of his self-hatred.


    Now, I could understand why Onii-san¡¯s self-assessment was so low.


    He was called having no talent and was oppressed, so he worked hard only to realize he was indeed had no talent.


    Nevertheless, Onii-san kept trying desperately.


    From that, he was able to get an amazing power.


    ¡­¡­ And yet, despite doing his best, nobody recognized Onii-san¡¯s effort.


    How much did that hurt Onii-san?


    That was something that I would never be able to understand.


    ¡­ But, even in that situation, I couldn¡¯t support Onii-san.


    Knowing that fact, all I could feel was regret.


    Rather than because not being able to do anything, I felt ashamed of myself who thought I was supporting Onii-san without noticing that.


    ¡¸But well, that guy doing his best and reaching this far is all thanks to you, Narsena.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªHuh!?¡¹


    That was why I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise when Ralma-san casually told me so.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    Because of Ralma-san¡¯s casual comment, I was dumbfounded for a while.


    ¡¸T-That¡¯s wrong!¡¹


    However, my mind immediately restarted to correct Ralma-san unexpected misunderstanding.


    The strength Onii-san got that Ralma-san recognized was unrelated to me.


    Despite this, Ralma-san believed that Onii-san got his ability thanks to me, that was not something I could let pass.


    ¡­¡­ No more of this please, I¡¯m not that shameless to be able to put up with the lie.


    ¡¸Even before I joined Onii-san¡¯s party, he already had that ability¡­¡¹


    That was why I try my hardest to deny Ralma-san¡¯s words.


    ¡¸Is that so? But that foolish disciple of mine become much brighter like he¡¯s another person when he¡¯s with you right?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡¹


    However, Ralma-san said that while tilting her head and drinking her tea.


    ¡¸That foolish disciple, you see, I¡¯ve taught him various things but even then he was still grumbling about wanting a companion all the time¡­¡­ I never thought once he got the companion he desired so much he would start getting carried away¡­¡­ Honestly, that¡¯s gross.¡¹


    Ralma-san seemed to really feel grossed out from her distorted expression, at this point, she only stuffed her mouth with the sweets and barely paying attention to me.


    This was just the usual Ralma-san, that was why I knew Ralma-san didn¡¯t really aware of what she was saying.


    ¡ª¡ª Still, I started to think about what she just told me.


    ¡¸Hics-¡¹


    The moment I understood that I started crying unconsciously.


    It was true that I couldn¡¯t support Onii-san in his most painful time.


    Still, Ralma-san in her usual demeanor said that Onii-san became brighter thanks to me made me realize that I was indeed supporting Onii-san properly now.


    ¡¸Hey, Narsena, about that guy¡­¡­ huh? Why are you crying?¡¹


    When Ralma-san noticed I was crying, she became unusually agitated, even so, I couldn¡¯t stop my tears.


    That was how much I was glad that I could be useful for Onii-san.


    ¡¸I *hics* habby¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahhh, what? What are you saying?¡¹


    I frantically moved my mouth to tell Ralma-san my feeling.


    ¡­ But my words didn¡¯t reach Ralma-san.


    For a while, I tried to tell her I was crying not because of sadness, but I couldn¡¯t communicate it well.


    After looking at me with a confused expression for a while, she sighed and then put her hand on top of my head.


    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say, but it¡¯s fine Narsena. After all, you bear Analestria family¡¯s name.¡¹


    It was a misguided consolation, but those words were still enough to cheer me up.


    Yes, I¡¯m a proud member of Analestria family.


    With that thought on my mind, I made a vow.


    Certainly, I couldn¡¯t help Onii-san at all when he was truly in despair.


    But, I will become Onii-san¡¯s support, if there is something that hurt him, I would definitely help him.


    ¡¸Hyesh!¡¹


    With those thoughts in mind, I looked toward Ralma-san and nodded.


    It was in a nasal voice and might not be clear, but I loudly conveyed my feeling.


    Without being aware of one fact.


    Ralma-san who was patting my head was looking at the wall of the room.


    And when Ralma-san said ¡¸Analestria¡¹ earlier, a sound could be heard from behind the wall she was looking at¡­¡­

 Chapter 21 - Each One’s Thought

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    ¡¸Analestria¡­¡­¡¹


    It was near the vicinity of the room where Narsena and Master were talking.


    I repeated the word I heard earlier with a trembling voice.


    I wasn¡¯t standing around here with bad intention.


    After I was driven out from the room by Master, I was waiting for them to finish in the inner part of the guild.


    I thought it would cause extra trouble, so I didn¡¯t wait at the adventurer¡¯s area of the guild.


    However, while I was waiting, I heard someone crying in the room, and so I rushed to the room.


    Master had quite a bad personality.


    That was why I thought Master was going too far with Narsena which made her crying.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª It was then I heard that family name, Analestria.


    At that moment, all the thoughts in my head until now were blown away.


    It seemed that Master didn¡¯t tease Narsena at all in the room, even though the thought that otherwise happened dominated my mind until just now, it was quickly replaced.


    Analestria, it was a family name that was engraved within me.


    A few years ago, I was able to study under the guidance of the world-class adventurer by chance.


    It was a miraculous event, unfortunately, that miraculous event didn¡¯t bear a miraculous result.


    After all, I could only do basic things with magic power and ki that I just learned, I was unable to reach the level comparable to other adventurers.


    ¡­¡­ No, saying untalented might be a bit misleading.


    Master said it was not about talent and more about my constitution.


    Normally, you could only learn either magic power or ki, to be able to learn both in a short time but unable to do much with those was an anomaly.


    Because of that, in term of healing magic, I could only use ¡¶Heal¡·.


    ¡­ Although in theory, that was fine.


    However, as an adventurer, the fact that my ability was flawed and I was ridiculed for that didn¡¯t change.


    After all, both magic power and ki were unusable in battle, and my healing magic was useless.


    ¡­¡­ Disqualified as an adventurer, it couldn¡¯t be helped if I was called that, I didn¡¯t have my current ability a few years ago after all.


    However, I didn¡¯t give up as an adventurer even in that situation.


    I even dismissed my master¡¯s advice that told me I should become a magic tool craftsman instead and stayed as an adventurer.


    I trained desperately even when I was told I was untalented.


    Every day, I thought, tried, trained so hard I almost died, all to create my own way of fighting.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª The reason I worked so hard like that was because there was the girl from Analestria family that accepted me.


    That girl was the first one that accepted me.


    I will join Onii-san party she said, I couldn¡¯t believe that.


    That was just something she said in a heat of the moment.


    In a few years, the girl probably wouldn¡¯t even remember.


    Despite that, whenever it was difficult for me, I was reminded of that girl.


    Her words of acceptance.


    The figure of the girl who comforted me and said she would enter my party.


    Because of her words and existence, I was able to struggle desperately to reach where I was currently.


    ¡¸That girl and Narsena¡­ are the same person¡­¡¹


    That was why, I was struck by the possibility of that girl and Narsena being the same person I couldn¡¯t move for a while.


    Narsena is someone who saved my current self, and she might also someone who has supported my heart until now.


    The thought impacted me so much it took the calm away from me.


    Her hair color is different, so it might be another person¡­ I tried to tell myself that, but it was useless.


    I had already been convinced that that girl was Narsena.


    It was so obvious it made me wonder why I only realized now.


    And then, for some reason, my face turned red suddenly.


    ¡¸Ah.. Ehh¡­ What¡­¡¹


    I was unaware of what happened to myself.


    That besides of my feeling of gratitude toward Narsena, love had also blossomed¡­


    ¡¸Ralma-san, thank you very much!¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, don¡¯t worry. Now go wash your face before you go meet Raust.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah- Ralma-san, p-please absolutely keep this from Onii-san, alright?¡¹


    ¡­¡­ Despite that, the moment I realized that Narsena was going to come out from the room, I turned away from the room and ran away.


    I didn¡¯t understand why.


    It was just, I felt embarrassed if I met Narsena with a face this red.


    I felt puzzled by that feeling.


    However, I couldn¡¯t resist that feeling and left the place quickly.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡ªRalma¡ª


    ¡¸Hahh¡­ what a difficult person those two are.¡¹


    After I saw off Narsena, I leaked those words involuntarily.


    I might be more tired now compared to post monsters subjugation.


    Doing an act I wasn¡¯t used to was more tiresome than I thought.


    ¡¸¡­ Ahhh, I¡¯m not putting up an act like that anymore even if it would kill me.¡¹


    I looked back at my own behavior earlier and leaked such words with a slight blush on my face.


    From the beginning, I was aware that Narsena was in a weird state, hence why I was repeating some of what I said to pretend I was uninterested.


    ¡­ I was really surprised because unexpectedly, she was suddenly crying, however, dropping Analestria¡¯s family name was intentional.


    Magic power was a very useful ability, I could sense the magic power in the area and used it as a meant to search enemies.


    And so, I always knew that Raust was nearby.


    ¡¸¡­ He still has his memories of Narsena, right?¡¹


    ¡­ Well, I want to quit acting this way if that¡¯s true.


    However, if I don¡¯t do this, their relationship might not progress.


    Narsena and Raust, I who was connected to both of them now understood the relationship between them now that they were together.


    Maybe I should call him dense, but that blockhead doesn¡¯t notice that Narsena is an important person for him.


    Seriously, when will Raust notice if I don¡¯t do this.


    ¡¸I thought I would have nothing to do with that foolish disciple of mine anymore, but this¡­¡¹


    Thinking so, standing alone in the room, I leaked such words.


    When I knew Raust had no talent as adventurers, I tried to make him quit no matter what.


    Only death awaited an untalented adventurer.


    And I didn¡¯t want to see my first disciple to die.


    ¡­ However, Raust dismissed my suggestion.


    There was someone who acknowledged him so he would never stop being an adventurer.


    And so, I couldn¡¯t get involved with Raust anymore.


    Because I wasn¡¯t a labyrinth city¡¯s adventurer, I was the capital city¡¯s adventurer.


    From there, I spent several years only knowing that Raust was still alive.


    That was why, while I was overjoyed that Raust was able to acquire his current strength, I was more surprised and relieved.


    ¡¸¡­That must take so much effort.¡¹


    After thinking so, I muttered those words, face still blushing¡­


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡ªNarsena¡ª


    ¡¸Hum~humh~hum~!¡¹


    After talking with Ralma-san, I headed to guild receptionist¡¯s area while humming in a good mood.


    The words that Ralma-san said about Onii-san were replayed in my head over and over again.


    ¡¸Ehehe~¡¹


    And so, my face loosened.


    I didn¡¯t forget that fact that I wasn¡¯t there when it was most painful for Onii-san.


    That fact still weighing my heart.


    As long as the feeling of yearning I had when I saw Onii-san fight desperately from inside the carriage wasn¡¯t weakened, that fact would never stop weighing my heart.


    But, I now had no intention on being shackled by that feeling anymore.


    I believe it was more important to think about what I could do to Onii-san from now on rather than worrying about what I couldn¡¯t do in the past.


    ¡¸T-That¡¯s why, I should tell Onii-san it¡¯s time to get a joint residence for our party again¡­¡¹


    While thinking so, I walked toward the receptionist¡¯s area with my face still red.


    While Onii-san might already return to the inn, he could also still waiting in the receptionist¡¯s area.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­!¡¹


    ¡­ However, what waiting there wasn¡¯t Onii-san.


    It was the figures of several adventurers who looked at me with unpleasant stares.


    From the presence of those adventurers, I felt a bad feeling.


    That was why I rushed to get out from the adventurer guild


    ¡¸Why so hurried?¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    ¡­¡­ But the moment I left the guild, I was held in place by the rude man who grabbed my shoulder.


    I glared at the man so he released me, but the man only laughed, clearly having no intention on releasing me.


    ¡¸Hey, how about we have a little conversation?¡¹


    ¡­¡­ A hint of the black flame of jealousy could be seen on the man¡¯s face.


    I¡¯m back after taking a couple days of vacation¡­ or not, ended up working a bit for my aunt¡¯s for 3 days


    In any case, I have bad news for you guys, don¡¯t think I can finish everything in a timely manner, I decided to just post what I finished but translate as much as I can as fast as possible at least until chapter 25, and then take 1 or 2 days breaks.


    The reason? These 5 chapters are all longer than usual and a bit harder to translate too, these equal to like 7 chapters worth of usual length (the biggest offender is next chapter that¡¯s 30+% longer than this chapter that¡¯s already a bit longer itself)


    Banished Healer will enter a state of daily release for a while

 Chapter 22 - The Party’s Bond

    ¡ªNarsena¡ª


    Looking closely, I noticed there were some other men looking at me.


    Those men were in the same party, all of the other besides the one that grabbed my shoulder were behind him.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t have anything to say to the like of you.¡¹


    Considering those men appearance, I decided it would safe either way, so I started walking.


    ¡¸Hey, wait!¡¹


    One of the men raised his voice towards my back.


    As if I didn¡¯t hear that commanding voice, I kept moving.


    ¡¸It¡¯s just for a little bit, we have something you must hear.¡¹


    ¡­However, even when they were ignored, they kept shadowing me.


    Seeing their persistent advance, I was involuntarily frowning.


    After all, no matter what, being seen by those vile gazes while being followed closely like this was mentally straining, no wonder my face would be distorted from the displeasure.


    It would be no surprise that I was about to kick the man who came too close to me reflexively.


    ¡¸Look, we¡¯re just want to invite you to join our party.¡¹


    However, I desperately kept my calm and walk away.


    Just a little more, if I can reach the back alley, I¡¯m confident I can get away from these guys.


    The men who followed me look to have various occupations, two warriors, a magician, and a healer to be precise, none of them look to have a speed enhancing skill.


    On the other hand, I have a skill that can accelerate my movement, if I can reach a place with complicated paths like the back alley, I¡¯m confident I can get away from them in no time.


    The same if I run right after passing this alley, or so I judged¡­


    ¡¸Just little up damn it! We¡¯re doing this for your sake! I¡¯m saying if you leave that defect healer¡¯s party, we will put you in our party, Wolf of Calamity!¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡¹


    ¡­¡­ But when I heard those words, I stopped.


    Wolf of Calamity, that name brought back the memory of Onii-san¡¯s lamentation he told me several years ago.


    That was the party that used to use violence while oppressing Onii-san, also the party that set up those newbie adventurers to kill Onii-san, a party where Morzeral belonged.


    And now, I just noticed the characteristics of Morzeral Onii-san told me was the same as the warrior who seemed to be the leader of this Wolf of Calamity party.


    These men were undoubtedly the men who oppressed Onii-san.


    The moment I realized that, I was attacked by a fury that seemed to turn my sight red.


    ¡¸Are you just realize now? Yes, we¡¯re Wolf of Calamity, the party that was said to be the closest to the lower-layer¡­¡¹


    Seemingly misunderstanding my appearance, Morzeral said that with a proud smile on his face.


    ¡¸So what if you can go to the lower-layer? Even Onii-san, the person you make a fool of can go to the lower-layer, what is to say you¡¯re not defective yourself?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Hahh?¡¹


    Without waiting until Morzeral finished talking, I said so.


    The men stiffened from my words, but I didn¡¯t care, I left myself to my anger.


    ¡¸Or what? Are you so incompetent you can¡¯t do what my defective Onii-san can do? In fact, what did your self-introduction said again?¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    After I said so, the men¡¯s faces turned red in anger.


    Morzeral, however, didn¡¯t turn his anger on me.


    ¡¸¡­That guy is just lucky. He was invited to a first-class party by chance, and now that he was kicked out from that party, he still able to make money from the lower-layer thanks to talented person like you.¡¹


    With a trembling voice, Morzeral said so while desperately suppressing his emotion.


    Inside, he was getting agitated and his words were getting heated.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, it¡¯s unfortunate that you¡¯re on his side. You will never play an active role with him being your fetter. But no need to worry. From today onward, you who have ability equal to our party is¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It seems that all of you are under the impression that strength is what makes you first-class. So? Is that all?¡¹


    However, I wasn¡¯t influenced by Morzeral¡¯s invitation.


    Conversely, I scoffed at his words.


    ¡¸Even if you think you¡¯re a first-class party, you still can¡¯t go to the lower-layer, right? Oh my, pardon me for being rude, but it doesn¡¯t look like you have the character to become one anyway. Such is the fate of such small-minded people who can only look down on another. Can¡¯t even admit that the person you make a fool of is now already a first-class adventurer.¡¹


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    Morzeral kept his mouth shut from my words.


    At first glance, he looked to be calm compared to his previous response, but the anger in his eyes was a different matter, it was much more intense than before.


    Apparently, being pointed to the truth hit them much more than I could imagine.


    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t let her escape you guys!¡¹


    And then, enraged, Morzeral clenched his fist and leaped toward me¡­


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡¸¡­Hahh~ It¡¯s not good for adventurers to fight in the middle of the city.¡¹


    Seeing Morzeral who came at me, I let out a sigh.


    Although it was just for show, that was actually written in the guild regulation.


    But, Morzeral likely didn¡¯t hear me.


    That was how much his anger consume him.


    Even the hateful glare he sent me was full of his killing intent.


    However, seeing him like that didn¡¯t overwhelm me at all.


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t what all of you did to Onii-san worse than this!¡¹


    Because I was more furious than him.


    And then, I sent that feeling to Morzeral who was charging into me with my fist.


    I sent my fist to his abdomen while slipping through his.


    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹


    At that moment, one of my skills was activated.


    The impact of my fist was sent through his armor, skin, and muscle straight to his internal organ.


    That was a characteristic skill of the martial artist.


    Originally, martial artists didn¡¯t have physical strengthening skills and needed magic tools to support their physical ability.


    But even considering the costs involved, martial artists were still useful.


    The reason was this skill that could sometimes put down a monster that was far robust than human in a single blow.


    Besides, my skill was special, it had the effect of raising the power of my fist too.


    ¡¸Agahh!¡¹


    And so, Morzeral who took my fist was writhing on the ground.


    I didn¡¯t attack him with all my might because it was a bother if I accidentally killed him.


    But, seeing his current state, I judged he wouldn¡¯t get up for a while.


    ¡¸¡­Only to this extent, huh?¡¹


    Knowing he was weaker than I thought, I muttered that.


    Certainly, Morzeral was said to be the closest to the lower-layer, he had a physical strengthening skill and quite agile too.


    However, he was too reliant on his skill that his basic movement was like an amateur.


    If his party members were all like this, I could even handle four or five people simultaneously.


    With how I took down their leader in one blow like this, I assumed the Wolf of Calamity would run away somewhere.


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    ¡­¡­However, when I raised my face, I was at lost for words from the action the Wolf of Calamity took.


    ¡¸Spirit of tree-!¡¹


    After all, the magician of Wolf of Calamity was chanting, while their warrior was pointing his sword at me, they were clearly combat-ready.


    I couldn¡¯t hide my agitation seeing the action they took.


    The adventurer guild certainly didn¡¯t raise their hand just for adventurer¡¯s quarrel.


    However, killing was a different matter.


    If there was anything the adventurer guild being strict at, it was the rule about murdering each other, and the Wolf of Calamity was clearly going over the line now.


    On top of it, seeing them taking those actions without hesitation making agitation worsen.


    After all, the Wolf of Calamity was obviously taking advantage of the gap of when I was relaxed after I took down Morzeral.


    Those were not an action they could do without deciding them beforehand.


    Seeing the action they took, I had a conjecture.


    Maybe, Wolf of Calamity intended to attack me like this from the start.


    Regardless, I had no time to think slowly about this.


    Whether it was a shortened chant, the magician was about to finish chanting.


    Unfortunately, this was a narrow alley.


    The activated magic extended its power and range to cover the entirety of this place.


    I had no time for leisurely looked for a way to escape anymore.


    Also, I had no confidence I could escape from the range of the magic.


    ¡¸Haaaaa-!¡¹


    That was why, judging I still had enough time to cancel the magic instead, I charged forward.


    Compared to the distance to escape, I believed the distance between me and the magician was closer.


    Among the physical strength enhancement skill, my other skill was one that specialized more in increasing speed.


    Strengthened by that skill, I closed the distance between me and the mage.


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    And then, whether it was because the magician faltered from my advance, but he made a slight gap in his movement.


    At that moment, I smiled, confident about my victory.


    While I was kicking the wall to zoom the distance between me and the magician, even a slight gap was fatal.


    I tried to attack the magician over the head of the warrior of Wolf of Calamity who stood there to protect their magician.


    ¡­ However, a sudden misfortune struck me.


    ¡¸Hyiii!¡¹


    ¡¸Gh!¡¹


    When I was about to go over the head of the warrior, he reflexively lifted his sword above his head, hitting my abdomen with the grip.


    My speed fully feeding the force of the impact, slowing me down.


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    Even so, I still reached out.


    Alas, my hand never reach and the magic was completed.


    ¡¸-bind my enemy!¡¹


    And then, the ivy of some kind of plant the magician conjured wrapped me from my feet to my body, losing my balance, I fell to the ground.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡¸This, ugh, release me!¡¹


    After being restrained, I tried to remove the restraint of the ivy desperately while lying on the ground.


    However, with my physical strength, I couldn¡¯t even make the ivy stir.


    I still didn¡¯t give up and tried to move my body, but it was a useless struggle.


    ¡¸Looks good.¡¹


    Words laden with mockery resounded from behind me.


    Reacting to that voice, I turned my head around, there was Morzeral, laughing at me while holding his abdomen, face still cramped.


    ¡¸There is nothing scary with your glare that you¡¯re in this sorry state.¡¹


    I glared at Morzeral as a sign of resistance, but all it did was making Morzeral more elated.


    ¡¸No way you really fall in love with that defect healer, what a fool!¡¹


    ¡¸His only good point is his face!¡¹


    ¡¸I heard that defect bastard foolishly cut off one of the receptionist, I was making preparation to catch that guy if that rumor is true, but it looks like I¡¯m right!¡¹


    The Wolf of Calamity was all sneering at me.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re not here, that defect bastard would finally know his position!¡¹


    ¡¸Ahhh, I¡¯m looking forward to it¡­ also, it¡¯s fine to do anything to this one as long as we separate her from the defect healer right?¡¹


    ¡¸Wait, don¡¯t leave me out!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, in the end, we will sell her as an illegal slave, but there is no definite time for that. We have plenty of time.¡¹


    ¡¸Great! Ohh, if this adventurer suddenly missing, wonder what kind of face that healer would make!¡¹


    What they started to talk about was something I couldn¡¯t bear to listen.


    My face distorted from the chagrin and humiliation, however, I still looked around desperately.


    To overcome this situation somehow.


    However, when I looked up, I gave up my resistance and smile.


    ¡¸Hey, you.¡¹


    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹


    The Wolf of Calamity didn¡¯t notice my expression, but knowing instinctively I already gave up my resistance, one of their warriors pulled me up by hand to force me to stand.


    ¡¸.. What are you planning?¡¹


    And then, Morzeral asked that with a low voice and a glare.


    It was a threat filled with killing intent, but I only smiled at him.


    With a smile so bright it looked like I made fun of them instead.


    ¡¸All of you can¡¯t beat Onii-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    At that moment, it was clear that Morzeral face was cramped.


    Despite his overwhelming advantage, it looked like he felt frustrated he was being looked down upon.


    Then, Morzeral raised his fist and opened his mouth.


    ¡¸That guy¡¯s just a shit-¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No, the shitty one is you.¡¹


    However, Morzeral couldn¡¯t finish his line.


    ¡¸Aghh!?¡¹


    Because before that, he was knocked down by someone who fell from above.


    With the leader of their party attacked by the unknown man, the rest of the party tried to size up their opponent, but the intense killing intent radiated from the man made them faltered.


    However, the moment the man turned to see me, the intense killing intent disappeared like it was a lie, it was replaced by the deep relief on his face.


    ¡¸Sorry for being late, Narsena.¡¹


    At that moment, I felt like my eyes were tearing up.


    If I was asked whether this was a dangerous situation, then I probably would only tilt my head, even still, the moment I saw Onii-san, I realized I was more nervous than I expected.


    But now that I had Onii-san with me, all my tension was blown away, to let him know, I smiled.


    ¡¸Thank you for coming to help!¡¹

 Chapter 23 - Raust’s Rage

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    ¡¸Thank you for coming to help!¡¹


    Hearing Narsena¡¯s gratitude, I, who just fell in to interrupt the fight, felt relieved


    I noticed the crisis that befell Narsena because there was a commotion around the guild¡¯s receptionist counter.


    The guild staff who rarely act was arguing with many adventurers, and the noise could be heard until the inner part of the guild.


    At first, I was only checking the situation out of curiosity.


    ¡­ But, when I realized the party that was arguing with the guild staff was the people who were hostile against me, the members of Wolf of Calamity, I suddenly got a bad premonition.


    Immediately, I left the guild to look after Narsena by expanding the searching capabilities possessed by magic power.


    However, for me who didn¡¯t have that much magic power unlike Master, I could only expand the search radius to 100 meters at most.


    With how I couldn¡¯t find Narsena in that radius, the uneasiness I felt since a while ago gradually increased.


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad¡­ really glad¡­¡¹


    That was why, seeing Narsena without any major injury, I repeated those words over and over again.


    At that time, I was obviously losing my composure.


    Without completely understanding it myself, my mind moved by Narsena¡¯s safety.


    No, maybe I should say it was being shaken by the event that happened to Narsena instead?


    Driven by that impulse, I reached out to hug Narsena.


    ¡¸Shit!¡¹


    ¡­However, my action was interrupted by the cursing word spat out by Morzeral as he tried to stand.


    Unable to hide his emotion, a sign of irritation could be seen on his face.


    He was one who believed he was blessed to have a party compared to a useless existence like me.


    It seemed he couldn¡¯t hide his emotion knowing my physical strength.


    ¡­¡­ But, even in such state, Morzeral who judged he should get through this with whatever it took, started moving.


    His target was Narsena.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡¹


    ¡­¡­ Seeing that, I understood that Morzeral, immediately judged he wouldn¡¯t be able to match my strength, tried to take Narsena as a hostage instead.


    Normally, that wasn¡¯t a bad decision.


    Aiming for weak opponent first was a basic tactic.


    ¡¸¡­ Morzeral,¡¹


    But this time, his decision backfired.


    The feeling of relief from knowing Narsena was safe in my heart instantly disappeared.


    Replacing that, was the sense of rage against Morzeral.


    Controlled by that anger, I ran out, fist clenched.


    ¡¸Only you,¡¹


    Just hitting him using something like my attack wouldn¡¯t do any damage to Morzeral.


    At my level, no matter how much I trained my body, it wouldn¡¯t compare to someone with skill.


    However, I have the technique I somehow created several years ago.


    It was a makeshift technique compared to the magic power and ki usage of Ronaldo-san, another world-class warrior that trained me.


    The usage was simple.


    Just activate both magic power and ki to strengthen your body at the same time.


    With only the strengthening effect from either one of them, I could only able to reach barely usable level of ability, but with both, I could get enough physical strength comparable to someone with skill.


    ¡­¡­ However, in the end, it was just a makeshift.


    No basis or knowledge behind it, just created based on my experience and intuition, calling this technique might be presumptuous.


    After all, the limitation and the cost for this were too much for this to be called technique.


    Activating both magic power and ki to increase your physical strength would put a heavy burden on your body.


    Used by themselves, magic power or ki only strengthen your body based on your base physical strength, so this didn¡¯t happen.


    However, the strengthening done by combining magic power and ki was different compared to strengthening done by only either one of them, my body wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand that strengthening.


    On top of that, controlling my own body became difficult, making me unable to protect myself.


    That was why, I usually didn¡¯t use this technique unless the opponent showed a clear gap.


    Seriously, how long did it take for me to be able to use this technique in combat?


    After all, I struggled hard before I could attack while in the reinforced state, and if I made a mistake in the distribution of magic power and ki, my body would easily reach its limit.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª However this time, ignoring the damage it caused to my body, I activated that technique with a large amount of magic power and ki.


    And so, the dull pain that was the characteristics of physical strengthening could be felt with my entire body.


    That pain made sounds of heavy impact resounded in my body, and I could feel a cold shiver on my spine.


    ¡¸I will not forgive!¡¹


    ¡¸Agyiiii!¡¹


    However, forcibly ignoring that feeling, I landed my fist on Morzeral¡¯s face.


    My fist broke Morzeral¡¯s cheekbone that was as hard as steel after being reinforced by his skill, he let out a weird scream as he was thrown into the ground.


    Not only that, but Morzeral¡¯s body shook the ground as it impacted it.


    Even though he was smashed into the ground, Morzeral who had excellent physical ability didn¡¯t die, however, there were only white on his eyes as he was convulsed, making it clear he was in a critical state.


    ¡¸Wha- what did ¡­¡¹


    ¡­ Seeing Morzeral¡¯s state, the other members of the Wolf of Calamity couldn¡¯t hide their surprise.


    They seemed to be under the same impression that I, who was a defect, would never be able to beat Morzeral, they looked to be in disbelief.


    After all, they were all the people who still couldn¡¯t go to the lower-layer of the labyrinth after all this year and took out their frustration at me.


    That the person who they had oppressed until now actually stronger than them would certainly shock them.


    However, I didn¡¯t feel any sympathy for the Wolf of Calamity.


    On the contrary, I felt disgusted by their reaction.


    That was why, I didn¡¯t hesitate to take advantage the gap in their defense.


    ¡¸Agh!¡¹


    The next moment, I charged toward the warrior by kicking the ground lightly.


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    Surprised by my action, the magician and the warrior of the Wolf of Calamity were finally preparing for battle.


    ¡¸You¡¯re also the same.¡¹


    ¡¸Agi!¡¹


    ¡­¡­ However, their responses were too late.


    The warrior couldn¡¯t even take a defensive position by the time I reached him, I punched him with the hand I didn¡¯t use against Morzeral which sent him crashing to the wall, taking his consciousness.


    After watching that happened, I glared at the rest of the Wolf of Calamity¡¯s members.


    ¡¸¡­ If you don¡¯t do anything, I will also stop here.¡¹


    ¡¸Kh! S-Spirit of the earth!¡¹


    ¡¸Hyiii!¡¹


    Hearing my remark, the magician frantically started to chant while the healer went pass me and ran toward their most powerful force, Morzeral.


    ¡¸¡¶High Heal¡·¡¶High Heal¡· Come on, get up!¡¹


    ¡­ However, his healing magic couldn¡¯t completely heal Morzeral.


    In other words, the magician was the only one left.


    ¡¸Pay attention here too!¡¹


    ¡¸Gahh!?¡¹


    The one who beat the last remaining fighting force of Wolf of Calamity wasn¡¯t me.


    Narsena who was supposed to be tied up, got away without anyone noticing and used her foot to reap the magician¡¯s consciousness.


    ¡­¡­ The magician who didn¡¯t have physical strengthening skill fell unconscious easily, and with that, the fight was settled.

 Chapter 24 - Negotiation

    Negotiation


    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    ¡¸¡­ It was that bad, huh?¡¹


    ¡¸E-Even still, I¡¯m still relieved! I never thought those guys¡­¡¹


    Cutting the existence of the magician of the Wolf of Calamity off my mind, I looked at Narsena while saying words filled with amazement.


    Thinking that I was criticizing her, she desperately tried to express her gratitude.


    But those words of mine wasn¡¯t actually directed for Narsena.


    That amazement was for myself who even forget that Narsena wouldn¡¯t lose against Morzeral and his party after seeing her situation.


    Now that I think about it, I was clearly flustered before.


    After all, Narsena has an ability comparable to other first-class adventurers.


    If it¡¯s Narsena, she should be able to cope with the Wolf of Calamity alone.


    Thinking so, I secretly felt ashamed of myself who was getting flustered over nothing.


    However, I had no intention to forgive Morzeral and his party.


    ¡¸Shit! Shit!¡¹


    Apart from us, the only other person here was the Wolf of Calamity¡¯s healer who was desperately tried to heal Morzeral.


    But, it was not that effective.


    Apparently, the injury caused by my blow on Morzeral¡¯s body was too severe that the healing ability of the healer couldn¡¯t hope to stabilize his condition.


    Seeing the situation, I felt like letting out a sigh.


    The healer in front of me, he¡¯s a man who had always boasted that he¡¯s an elite.


    But, in reality?


    How can he boast with only this much? While leaking a weak sigh, I activated my healing magic.


    ¡¸¡¶Heal¡·¡¶Heal¡·¡¶Heal¡·¡¹


    While I didn¡¯t say the keyword simultaneously, the magic was activated with almost no time lag, and the effects overlapped.


    That was a technique I acquired accidentally as a by-product of when I tried to combine magic power and ki desperately.


    This was another makeshift technique, by activating multiple spells in a short time, the effects were overlapped.


    There was no side effect for this, it was used mainly for its overlapping effects.


    However, the magic stone I had in my hand strengthen the effect of my ¡¶Heal¡· more.


    It was a magic tool that doubles the effect of magic.


    It was a defective magic tool, only available to use for people who were capable of using magic power and ki.


    But in return, the effect was guaranteed.


    ¡¸Uh, uuuu¡­¡­¡¹


    Skill and magic tool, with those increasing the power of my ¡¶Heal¡·, Morzeral¡¯s wound, which the healer from Wolf of Calamity couldn¡¯t heal, was instantly healed.


    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹


    ¡¸O-Oniisan? What are you doing!?¡¹


    Seeing the action I took, the healer from Wolf of Calamity and Narsena raised a surprised voice, however, I healed Morzeral not because I wanted to save him.


    When I wanted to explain that to the two¡­¡­


    ¡¸Don¡¯t fuck with me! What the fuck are you!¡¹


    ¡­ I was interrupted by the emotional outburst from the healer.


    The healer glared at me who was supposed to have saved his companion.


    ¡¸What kind of defect you are to able to do all of this! It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it! You should be just another incompetent human that should have groveled before us instead¡­¡¹


    With bloodshot eyes and a hint of the flame of jealousy on his smile, the healer yelled.


    Why are you not a defect and other abusing words toward me.


    ¡¸Shut up.¡¹


    ¡¸Agh!¡¹


    However, I didn¡¯t have any shred of interest on what the healer said.


    So I kicked the healer to take his consciousness.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t particularly care for whatever they do.


    After forming a party with Narsena, I didn¡¯t feel anything toward the people who oppressed me.


    However, I would absolutely never forgive those who attempted to harm Narsena.


    That was why I didn¡¯t kill Morzeral.


    Such light punishment was not enough.


    After I decided that, I opened my mouth in a certain direction.


    ¡¸This is definitely a crime, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    At that moment, the guild staff that was trying to run away from this place was shaken by my question¡­¡­


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    A bit after I called him out, one of the guild staff appeared.


    ¡¸The guild staff is really¡­¡­¡­!¡¹


    Narsena raised a voice of surprise seeing his appearance.


    On the other hand, the guild staff, a man called Hanzam, while looking calm, his discomposure was obvious.


    It seemed he didn¡¯t expect I would find him.


    Hanzam should have already understood I was talking about the Wolf of Calamity action with my previous line.


    After all, it was obvious that I was trying to hand them off for criminal activity.


    ¡¸¡­ From what I can see, isn¡¯t it just a mere adventurers¡¯ private fight?¡¹


    However, Hanzam behaved like nothing happened.


    ¡¸Both are responsible in this case, but what you did was legitimate self-defense. We will not take you as responsible for this matter. In return, we will deal with the Wolf of Calamity ourselves.¡¹


    ¡­ The words Hanzam said was an excuse used by guild staff to escape the situation.


    The guild staff didn¡¯t want to be troubled, hence why they would make it as if there was nothing happened.


    However, this time I didn¡¯t want this case to be written off.


    That was why I revealed my hand.


    ¡¸Ohhh, isn¡¯t that the world-class adventurer, Ralma?¡¹


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    Hanzam looked to be perturbed from the lie I said while I looked at a random direction.


    Seeing his reaction, I smiled.


    Apparently, the situation was just like what I imagined.


    ¡¸¡­ Are you making a fool of me?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I guess it was a mistake.¡¹


    As opposed to Hanzam who accused me of lying, I worked my brain while still looking carefree.


    The guild staff hardly intervene with adventurer¡¯s brawl.


    So why, only this time, a senior guild staff like Hanzam would come to this place to mediate the fight between us and the Wolf of Calamity?


    There were two things I considered as the answer to that question, the origin of Narsena, and Master¡¯s existence.


    After considering that, I decided to use my Master¡¯s existence.


    ¡¸But, don¡¯t you think Ralma-san is currently watching this place?¡¹


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    The discomposure on the guild staff face that kept changing was interesting, to say the least.


    Satisfied with his reaction, I entered the main subject.


    ¡¸Even if she doesn¡¯t see, it seems Ralma-san is Narsena¡¯s acquaintance, so we need to report this matter. If the guild really want to take the matter of Wolf of Calamity to their hand, then it would save our time, but¡­¡¹


    Right, I said that with a smile, Hanzam was making a sour face as if he had just swallowed a bitter bug, however.


    That was natural, after all this was just a politely worded threat.


    That if they weren¡¯t punished properly, I would tell Ralma.


    ¡¸Fufufu!¡¹


    While I was threatening the guild staff, Narsena was beaming with smiles.


    Apparently, even Narsena who hadn¡¯t been long as an adventurer had something to comment about the attitude of the guild staff.


    Well, to be able to fool the guild staff as easily as this would surely make us felt good.


    After all, there was no way Master didn¡¯t know what happened here already.


    ¡¸¡­ I understand. Then please let me know the detail of the damages in the adventurer guild¡­¡­¡¹


    However, Hanzam who didn¡¯t know that, unwillingly agree to my demand.


    Believing that I wouldn¡¯t tell my master about this incident.


    Towards Hanzam¡¯s attitude, I was about to laugh.


    ¡¸Oh, wait a minute.¡¹


    However, remembering what I needed to do before that, I interrupted Hanzam mid-sentence.


    At that moment, uneasiness could be seen on Hanzam¡¯s face.


    The real reason Hanzam wanted to take me to the adventurer guild was so he could make me swear that I won¡¯t tell my master using a spirit-based magic tool.


    That was why, he might be getting impatient and scared that we would refuse to go the adventurer guild with him.


    ¡¸Oyy, do you think I wouldn¡¯t notice that you¡¯re just pretending to be unconscious?¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª But, the reason I cut him off was completely unrelated to that.


    ¡¸Gahhh!¡¹


    I kicked Morzeral who pretended to be unconscious while waiting for a chance to escape.


    Completely receiving that unexpected attack, Morzeral writhe on the ground.


    Seeing his appearance, I laughed.


    ¡¸I will never let you escape.¡¹


    Did I say chapter 25 is Laila¡¯s PoV? Whooops, I mean chapter 26, chapter 25 is Morzeral and Ralma¡¯s PoV


    Just saying, but apparently, Narsena is not actually in a bind, well she is bounded, but not in a dangerous situation


    As a side note, no I have yet to finish chapter 25, it¡¯s halfway done, I¡¯m really unproductive as of late, it¡¯s not good, you can expect another chapter in 3 hours though, that should be enough for me to finish the translation, checking it, editing, and then rechecking the translation

 Chapter 25 - Ralma’s Plan

    ¡ªMorzeral¡ª


    ¡¸Gahhh!¡¹


    Kicked at the abdomen by Raust, I, who couldn¡¯t react at all, felt pain on my abdomen.


    From that pain, I remembered the hellish pain I tasted once before.


    ¡¸I will never let you escape.¡¹


    Raust was laughing at me.


    With no intention to hide the anger in his eyes.


    ¡­ I felt an intense dread when I saw Raust¡¯s smile.


    The memory of old crossed my mind, it was the memory of when I was over-confidence with my ability, challenge the lower-layer, and came close to dying.


    The dread I felt from Raust was incomparable from that time.


    However, it was too late to just notice now.


    I was convinced that Raust could go to the lower-layer because he was lucky.


    But, that was a mistake.


    It was true that Raust was a defect as a healer, but he wasn¡¯t incompetent.


    No, on the contrary, I now realized that he had enough strength to stand side by side with first-class adventurers.


    ¡¸Why¡­ How!¡¹


    ¡­ However, I was boiled with anger when I realized that.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t screw with me! Why the fuck a small fry like you so strong! I¡¯m more talented than you!¡¹


    It was a scream of my soul, a soul of someone who stuck at the middle-layer of the labyrinth and couldn¡¯t proceed to become a first-class adventurer even after several years.


    At first, my reason to bully Raust was to vent my anger.


    ¡­ That changed when Raust could go to the lower-layer.


    Knowing that someone who was said to be untalented like Raust was capable of going to the lower-layer, what I felt was unbearable jealousy.


    The best party in the middle-layer, precisely because we spread the word like it was a compliment that those words had a good impression now.


    ¡­ But, even now, I still had a complex with those words that gave an illusion that I stopped at the middle-layer even after trying for several years.


    ¡¸Why you can go to the lower-layer while I cant!¡¹


    That was why I directed my anger toward Raust.


    ¡­ While exposing the jealousy I felt.


    Those words only serve to bring me more anger.


    ¡¸Why, you said? That¡¯s my line!¡¹


    ¡¸Gahck!¡¹


    And then, I was beaten by the woman who was Raust¡¯s party member.


    ¡¸Why can¡¯t all of you see the result Onii-san achieved! Why all of you can¡¯t see Onii-san¡¯s effort! Onii-san¡¯s hardship¡­ even after that much hardship, why can¡¯t all of you admit his desperate effort to do his best!¡¹


    I lost my words hearing the woman¡¯s shout while teary-eyed.


    I didn¡¯t quite understand what the woman was trying to say, only that I knew she was getting emotional.


    ¡¸I will definitely never forgive all of you!¡¹


    And then, the woman, leaving herself to her emotion, prepared to swing her skill ladened fist.


    ¡¸Hyii!¡¹


    ¡­¡­ Remembering the effect of her skill when it hit me before, I involuntarily screamed as I covered my head and curled my body.


    At that time, I took those action spontaneously because my heart was overtaken by fear.


    I should have come with my companion here to humiliate Raust, never did I imagine I would be in this situation.


    In this state, I had no mental capacity to receive the woman¡¯s attack.


    ¡¸¡­ Aarrghh, please spare me¡¹


    ¡­¡­ However, for the people around, they wouldn¡¯t understand that.


    Suddenly, the voice of other adventurers entered my ears, roused by those voices, I realized I was being ridiculed at.


    I was dumbfounded by those voices for a while until I realized our fight had gathered people around.


    ¡¸Eek!¡¹


    And the woman, maybe noticed that too, stopped her attack.


    ¡­¡­ However, I wasn¡¯t in a position to be glad for that.


    ¡¸A-Aaaa, Ahhhhhhhh!¡¹


    After all, the people that gathered all looking at me with scorning eyes while laughing at me.


    Among those people were some adventurers under the umbrella of Wolf of Calamity, when I noticed them, I let out my voice while in a daze.


    At that time, I felt like everything I build up till now fell apart.


    ¡¸Whoaa¡­ I¡¯m disillusioned.¡¹


    ¡¸What a shameful adventurer, right¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡¹


    It was crumbling like sand.


    ¡¸Waaaaaaaa!¡¹


    When I understood that, I began to run to the woman with my fist ready impulsively.


    There was nothing for me anymore.


    Even if I ran away from here, I was finished.


    At that time, I remembered my anger toward this woman¡­


    ¡¸Shut it.¡¹


    ¡¸Gahh¡¹


    ¡­ But my attack never reached its target.


    An impact was sent to my body along with Raust¡¯s cold voice, and so, my consciousness faded away.


    On that day, Wolf of Calamity, the party that was regarded as the leading party in the labyrinth city, was crushed in one day¡­


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡ªRalma¡ª


    ¡¸This Wolf of Calamity will never come back up anymore.¡¹


    It was when Raust took down the leader of the Wolf of Calamity as he was trying to attack Narsena.


    Alone in the room, I said so as I enjoyed my tea and sweets.


    I was currently quite far from where Raust and Narsena were, with many obstructions in between too.


    But with the amount of magic power I had as a world-class magician, distance and obstructions were irrelevant.


    I had watched every single moment from when Narsena being called out by the Wolf of Calamity.


    ¡¸Narsena, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine so you can stop crying.¡¹


    ¡¸Hics, but, but~!¡¹


    ¡­ Incidentally, when I was served with a serving of Raust and Narsena flirted at each other, I was frowning.


    ¡¸¡­ This is irritating.¡¹


    Nothing could affect the heart of a single other than younglings¡¯ flirting.


    ¡¸¡­ I guess it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹


    However, I noticed I was smiling at those two.


    I showed this reaction was because I knew precisely the circumstances between the two, when I noticed, I replaced my smile with a bitter laugh.


    Raust and Narsena, both thought and lived for each other, that was why they cherished each other so much.


    Especially Raust, he was convinced that nobody else accepted him, I believed he cherished Narsena much more because of that.


    That was probably why he exposed his emotion so much, it was a surprise how agitated Raust was when he thought Narsena might be abducted.


    After all, I never saw that kind of emotion from Raust at all.


    Until now, I had always assumed Raust didn¡¯t show his emotion too much in response to his painful reality.


    But now, you could clearly see the difference.


    Whatever happened to him, he could endure it so far to the point of suppressing his emotion to cope because of the memories of Narsena.


    Precisely because that memory was something he kept dear in his heart that he could endure any hardship.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª That was why, Raust was furious when someone tried to harm Narsena.


    ¡¸Just like dragon¡¯s reverse scale, huh¡­¡¹


    Recalling his fury that I couldn¡¯t imagine at all from his usual calm attitude, I let out a murmur.


    Honestly, while I was impressed by Raust, I couldn¡¯t feel any threat from him.


    He might be difficult to defeat, but I was confident that I would never be defeated.


    ¡­ But that assessment changed when I saw his anger after knowing that Narsena was about to be harmed.


    ¡¸¡­ Not that I¡¯m sympathetic toward Wolf of Calamity for touching Raust¡¯s reverse scale.¡¹


    Recalling that time again, I whispered so.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t remember much about Wolf of Calamity other than my disgust towards them.


    But still, while I felt sympathetic toward Raust, I needed to bear in mind to be vigilant to things related to Raust.


    Probably, the adventurer guild would also distrust Raust after this event.


    What Raust did wasn¡¯t in the benefit of the guild, nor would he do so in the future.


    ¡¸Well, I need to finish my work.¡¹


    However, I decided to stop thinking about Raust.


    It didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t care about Raust, but now I had something else I needed to do.


    Actually, I came to this labyrinth city was not simply because Analestria family asked me to check Narsena¡¯s condition.


    ¡¸The guild here is definitely planning something.¡¹


    My other job was to find out the reason for weird happening in the labyrinth city lately.


    The labyrinth city¡¯s guild now invited people as long as they have the ability, in fact, they invited adventurers that had problem with their deed while driving out the well-respected adventurers out from the city.


    That by itself was already suspicious, but it didn¡¯t end there.


    When selling the material from the labyrinth to the city folk, instead of selling as cheaply as possible, they raised the price high.


    It was as if they were trying to kick out the civilian living in this city.


    It was clearly suspicious, and it was clear that the guild of labyrinth city was planning something.


    However, nobody had any idea what.


    That was why I sent here to investigate that reason.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t overlook adventurers¡¯ criminal acts, this way I could do a large scale investigation to the guild of this city.¡¹


    And I now had a clue to how I could make them uncover their plan.


    Now that Raust takes the attention of the guild, I can investigate freely without any disturbance, thinking so, I let out a smile.


    ¡¸Right, Ronaldo disciple is going to come too¡­ I guess I will leave the lookout to him and go report my find.¡¹


    I decided to leave the labyrinth city without people from the guild noticing what I have taken hold of.


    Then, I left the labyrinth city by the next day without anyone noticing¡­


    Change the detail in chapter 23, the people who make a commotion in the guild aren¡¯t members of Wolf of Calamity, but only underling.


    I need help determining a term


    in the future, there will be someone identified as ¥®¥ë¥ÉÖ±Êô¤Îðê“Õß, it means guild¡¯s direct controlled adventurer, imagine if the standard adventurer is mercenary band, this person is a knight serving the capital adventurer guild, help me think of a good, less mouthful title for this person (google translate give me ¡°direct adventurer¡±, I think it¡¯s not clear enough as a term, but let me know your opinion)


    Also, some sentence in this chapter might be changed in the future once something become clearer.


    Also, I will be taking a vacation and come back on 22nd or 23rd, what will I do in my vacation you ask? Translating 3 chapters of Re-Summoned Hero and 5 chapters of Goddess-Suffering

 Chapter 26

    ¡ªLaila¡ª


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s not much this time.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹


    A few days after failing the hydra subjugation, I and Armia were talking in the meadow.


    As we talked, around us was a large number of magic stones, material from goblins, and plants that can be sold from the meadow.


    It was the spoils I and Armia hunted and collected in this meadow.


    ¡­¡­ Seeing the huge mass of loot we got, I leaked out a sigh.


    ¡¸¡­ Even when we try our best, it doesn¡¯t reach the reward from lower-layer.¡¹


    The reason was because, no matter how many goblins we killed, the reward per goblin was plain bad.


    I and Armia came deep into the meadow to earn money by hunting group of goblins using Armia¡¯s large scale magic.


    Using that way, we have gained many goblin materials, however, selling these wouldn¡¯t give that much income.


    Honestly, at that price, considering the process of dismantling the goblins and so forth, it wasn¡¯t worth it.


    ¡¸Wait, are they still holed-up?¡¹


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹


    ¡­Even so, we still used this bad place as hunting ground because we were missing our two vanguards.


    That¡¯s right, Margulus and Sarveria were both holed-up in the Sword of Lightning¡¯s joint residence and hadn¡¯t been participate in the quest since then.


    The reason for that was because of what happened two days after the failed hydra subjugation quest.


    On that day, despite the fact that Armia still wasn¡¯t fully recovered, Margulus and Sarveria took me and Armia to the lower-layer of the labyrinth to hunt, saying that we would be fine.


    And then, after calling us incompetent, that the hydra subjugation quest failed because of us, he jumped straight to the lower-layer monsters while saying that he would show us an example.


    ¡­ A few minutes later, unable to handle the opponents, they came to us, crying and screaming for help.


    In the end, we survived without any problem because Armia¡¯s magic killed all those monsters, however, if I would be honest, never did I feel so much regret from entering this party until I saw Margulus and Sarveria¡¯s appearance¡­¡­


    In addition, after Armia helped them, they complained that Armia was too slow to help.


    In regard to me who was spontaneously trying to escape, they yelled about how they were going to make a complain, that I was a coward, that I was violating the terms from the receptionist lady, anything that made them as a victim instead.


    ¡­¡­ And then after saying all that to me, the next day, they lied saying their wounds still hurting and refused to go to the labyrinth and holed-up in the joint residence since then.


    If they went that far, they already surpassed my surprise to the point of admiration.


    As an adventurer, they were about at the level of second-rate adventurers, however, when they played the victim or hurting from nonexistent wounds, their acting was very convincing.


    I thought it would be good if Margulus and Sarveria became a scammer instead.


    ¡­¡­¡­ Seriously, how many times have I thought about leaving Sword of Lightning, ignoring the words of Margulus, Sarveria, and the receptionist lady?


    ¡¸Sigh¡­¡¹


    Or so I thought as I let out a sigh.


    However, I still couldn¡¯t leave Sword of Lightning.


    First of all, I couldn¡¯t find another party I could enter.


    I was looking for a party I could enter after I left Sword of Lightning, using my connection as best as I could, but alas, I couldn¡¯t find any.


    ¡­¡­ Most adventurer parties in this labyrinth city were lowbred.


    No matter which party, they would welcome me to enter, but their vile desires were apparent on their face.


    If I entered that kind of party, there was no need to imagine what would happen afterward.


    Still, even if I find a good one, I don¡¯t think I can just enter their party like that.


    The other reason was I couldn¡¯t leave the last member of Sword of Lightning like this.


    ¡¸Sorry, Laila-san¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not your fault.¡¹


    Armia responding to my sigh with an apology, seeing her apologetic appearance, my belief that I couldn¡¯t leave Sword of Lightning yet strengthened.


    As a matter of fact, the one that struggled the most with this goblin hunting life was not me.


    While the earning gotten from goblin hunting was lower than usual earning of hunting in the lower-layer, with how we destroyed several flocks in a day, our earning was equivalent to the average second-rate adventurer active in the middle-layer of the labyrinth.


    And since I received half of the earning, in reality, I got more than enough money for myself.


    ¡­ But Armia was different.


    Armia divided her income into three equal parts for Margulus and Sarveria.


    No, since Margulus and Sarveria were doing nothing and only wasting money, it was safe to assume that Armia¡¯s share was lower than a third.


    However, even though I was worried about Armia, when I tried to talk to Margulus and Sarveria about their behavior, Armia said that it was fine if it stayed as it was.


    ¡­¡­ She said it was a punishment for Sword of Lightning for driving the former healer, Raust, away.


    I had heard everything about that ingenious healer from Armia.


    Like what kind of thing he did, or how he was banished.


    When I heard that, I was at loss for word for a while.


    Sword of lightning had treated Raust so badly.


    And Armia, who had also done the same, couldn¡¯t forgive herself.


    But Armia was too young to say that she couldn¡¯t repent.


    Besides, I had never seen how Armia was when she was together with Raust, but I still thought that she had changed.


    When the receptionist lady, Margulus, and Sarveria were yelling at me about violating the terms without any basis whatsoever, only Armia helped me out.


    That was not all.


    When I thought I would escape from Sword of Lightning, Armia introduced me to her acquaintance party and giving me support so it would be easier for me to escape.


    Despite the fact that it would put herself in a bind.


    Precisely because of that, I wanted to leave Sword of Lightning together with Armia.


    ¡¸Tomorrow for sure, I will persuade them to hunt in the middle-layer!¡¹


    On the way back to the guild, Armia strongly insisted that to me several times.


    Armia said that she would convince Margulus and Sarveria to hunt in the middle-layer, but I was confident to say that they would never do so.


    Margulus and Sarveria were not strong enough to go to the lower-layer, but they were by no means weak.


    They probably had enough ability to go to the middle-layer.


    But, they were still clinging to the past and never wanted to go to the middle-layer while saying that they were a first-class party.


    They were afraid that If their center of activity was in the middle-layer, they wouldn¡¯t be regarded as a first-class party anymore.


    ¡­¡­ They were still clinging to the name of first-class party even though they let go the reason they became one in the first place.


    However, even in that state, Armia would never leave Sword of Lightning.


    Even though the one who received the most damage from Margulus and Sarveria¡¯s attachment was Armia who had the best ability among them.


    ¡¸If only there is an impetus¡­¡¹


    I muttered that as I thought about the current situation.


    Armia would never leave Sword of Lightning as it was.


    That was why I was looking for a chance to change the situation.


    ¡¸Ohh, aren¡¯t you late!¡¹


    ¡¸Really, why don¡¯t you guys come back earlier!¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? Leader?¡¹


    ¡­¡­ And that chance came earlier than I thought.


    When we returned to the guild, Margulus and Sarveria were standing by waiting for us.


    Armia was surprised from the two¡¯s behavior, I, on the other hand, was angry.


    ¡¸What are both of you trying to do¡­¡¹


    After all, Margulus and Sarveria who had been lazy until now suddenly appeared and taking a high-handed attitude.


    I couldn¡¯t help but felt frustrated.


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    However, the moment I noticed the man standing next to Margulus, I lost my words.


    With how I suddenly fell silent, Margulus opened his mouth with a boasting smile.


    ¡¸I hired a new capable warrior. We¡¯re going to the lower-layer now!¡¹


    From that moment, the situation started to move at breakneck speed¡­¡­


    I¡¯m back, now bringing you your favorite party, this will be a 6 chapters arc, I will do it slowly over time, hopefully, it doesn¡¯t take 2 weeks, just a little bit longer than a week

 Chapter 27

    ¡ªLaila¡ª


    After Margulus suddenly declared that the party got a new member, we headed to the transfer formation to go to the lower-layer of the labyrinth.


    A short walk from the adventurer guild, a sturdy yet old-looking stone building came into sight.


    That was the building where the transfer formation was installed, the only entrance to enter the labyrinth from this city.


    However, even after we came here, I didn¡¯t release my vigilance toward the warrior who just entered the party.


    After all, I could only see the man as dodgy.


    The man had a well-trained body and seemed to possess a considerable ability.


    ¡­¡­ But, the man was using a mask to cover his face, moreover, he had yet spoken any words.


    There was no way I wouldn¡¯t think of him as suspicious.


    Besides, that receptionist lady repeatedly saying that this man was capable also fueled my distrust.


    I had no good image for that receptionist lady.


    That was why, I couldn¡¯t help but felt there was something else about this man who was introduced by that receptionist.


    Precisely because I had that doubt, I opposed Margulus and Sarveria who said we would go to the lower-layer.


    Certainly, if an excellent warrior entered the current Sword of Lightning, then we would be able to dive further.


    Lower-layer¡¯s monsters were no longer a threat if the vanguard could hold the enemies properly and Armia could show her ability to the fullest.


    ¡­ But that was assuming the warrior was truly excellent.


    Honestly, we didn¡¯t really know if this man actually strong or not.


    After all, I had no eyes that could discern the ability of someone I just met for the first time.


    That was why, it was normal if we at least verified the man¡¯s ability by going to the middle-layer which we definitely could handle.


    That was my opinion, Armia¡¯s was also the same, and so, both of us tried to persuade Margulus and Sarveria as best as we could.


    However, Margulus didn¡¯t even try to listen to our plea.


    Opposite of that, after he called us cowards, he dragged us to the room where the transfer formation set up and started to operate it.


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    Unable to hide my anger, I glared at Margulus¡¯ back.


    Still, I took a deep breath and calmed my mind.


    If in the end this masked warrior is totally useless, or he wants to do something disadvantageous to Sword of Lightning, the one who will be in danger first is, naturally, the vanguard: Margulus and Sarveria.


    In that case, even if it becomes dangerous, I can just return and abandon them, or so I told myself.


    And then, after I calmed down a little, I glanced at the masked man again.


    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹


    At that time, I felt like I had seen the man somewhere.


    While holding onto that feeling, I tried to look into my memories.


    ¡¸Please wait a minute! Leader, why are you setting it to go that deep?!¡¹


    ¡¸Gh! Armia, just shut your mouth!¡¹


    ¡­ However, my thought was interrupted by the sudden shouting Armia made next to me.


    With the sudden commotion, I saw Armia and Margulus arguing about something.


    ¡¸If you set it so far down, we will meet a boss! Hurry up and set it higher!¡¹


    ¡¸Hahh¡­?¡¹


    Hearing Armia¡¯s next words, I was at lost for words.


    For a moment, my thought was frozen.


    Only then did I notice that Margulus stood in a place to hide the setting of the transfer formation with his body, and then I raised my voice.


    ¡¸What are you doing!¡¹


    ¡¸Tch!¡¹


    Margulus¡¯ expression warped and he clicked his tongue.


    But even after we pointed that out, Margulus still didn¡¯t change the transfer setting.


    ¡¸Sarveria, you, drag Armia! I will take Laila!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Wha-?¡¹


    On the contrary, he gave orders to Sarveria, and together, they took me and Armia to the transfer formation forcibly.


    For a moment, I tried to resist, but there was no way a healer like me resisted a warrior and their physical strength, and so I was dragged into the transfer formation.


    ¡¸Gh!¡¹


    Seeing me who was about to enter the transfer formation, the masked warrior reached out to help, but stopped partway.


    When people with physical strengthening skill pulled a person without one on both ends, it was clear how much damage would be incurred to the body of the person that was being pulled.


    With that in mind, it was no wonder that the masked warrior was hesitant.


    Finally, we were transferred from the transfer formation¡­


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡¸You guys¡­¡¹


    After being transferred, I was going dump all my anger toward Margulus and Sarveria.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    But, from the sight that entered my eyes, I felt like I even forgot what anger was¡­


    ¡¸Ruaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    ¡­¡­ Because right in front of us, there was a labyrinth¡¯s boss.


    The monster in front of us was a bird covered in flame, Phoenix.


    In front of this intimidating feeling, I was stunned and prepared for my own end.


    The place where the labyrinth¡¯s boss exist was undecided.


    Bosses appeared on a certain level, on that level it was not possible to activate the transfer formation to return because of the abnormalities caused by the bosses¡¯ magic power.


    ¡­¡­ In other words, we were trapped.


    However, for some reason, Margulus and Sarveria had smiles on their faces.


    ¡¸Hahahaha! This is good! A phoenix! With this we¡¯re good!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s like what Almast said, there is a boss monster at this level!¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    ¡­¡­ After I heard what they said, I now understood that they were purposely brought us to this level with a boss in it.


    However, I couldn¡¯t get angry even if I knew that.


    Not with this fear, induced by the monster in front of us.


    Margulus and Sarveria were also scared like me, but they bore with it and laughed even though they couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡¸If we¡¯re with that warrior, then it should be fine! This one is on the same power-level with the hydra, if we add another warrior¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! We¡¯re strong enough even without Raust¡­ ah, hmm? Where is that warrior?¡¹


    ¡­ But, when they realized that the masked warrior wasn¡¯t with them, agitation showed on their face.


    ¡¸A-Are you kidding me! Why is he not here?! I already handed over the contract money! I-If this is the case, the phoenix will¡­¡¹


    Margulus and Sarveria¡¯s face turned blue from the realization, which was natural.


    Perhaps, Margulus and Sarveria had tricked that warrior.


    There was no way that masked warrior didn¡¯t notice he was being deceived with that incident in the transfer formation before.


    If that¡¯s the case, then there is no reason for that masked warrior to follow every word of Margulus and Sarveria to the letter.


    Thinking so, I felt a murderous feeling toward Margulus and Sarveria for involving me and Armia in this suicide act.


    ¡¸Raaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    ¡¸Gh!¡¹


    ¡­However, the phoenix didn¡¯t even give me time to complain.


    The phoenix showed its hostility toward us and fired a fireball at Armia, who was determined to have the most threat.


    ¡¸Armia!¡¹


    The moment I saw the fireball, I reflexively moved to protect Armia.


    The fireball was about the size of a human¡¯s torso.


    A fireball this big would just swallow me and Armia together.


    But even though I knew it was useless, I couldn¡¯t abandon Armia.


    ¡¸How foolish¡­¡¹


    After laughing at my helplessness, I closed my eyes and wait for the impact.


    At the very least, I hope Armia survive.


    ¡¸¡­ Really¡­¡­ Hmm?¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª And yet, despite waiting for a period that felt like an eternity, the impact never came.


    ¡¸¡­Hmm?¡­¡­ Wha-!¡¹


    As I opened my eyes timidly, I saw a figure of a person.


    Stood there was the masked warrior.


    He stood there, showing his strong back toward us.


    Seeing that figure, I realized he was protecting us from the previous fireball.


    ¡¸Y-You are¡­¡­ Why are you here..!¡¹


    From his appearance, I felt like something clicked inside me.


    Following the urge, I screamed at the back of the masked warrior.


    However, the masked warrior didn¡¯t answer my question.


    Instead, with a strong voice, the warrior told me.


    ¡¸I¡¯m late, but it¡¯s alright now.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡¹


    At that moment, for some reason, I was convinced that we were saved¡­¡­

 Chapter 28 - Return to the Surface

    ¡ªLaila¡ª


    ¡¸RAAAAAAA!¡¹


    When the phoenix noticed the masked warrior who suddenly showed up in this place, it moved its hostility toward him.


    The hostility released toward the masked warrior was incomparably stronger than when it attacked Armia, I knew this was because the phoenix felt much more threat in the masked warrior.


    ¡¸Ha-!¡¹


    However, even before that intimidating air, the masked warrior didn¡¯t feel fear.


    Instead, he sneered while readying the great sword in his hand.


    ¡¸Come!¡¹


    ¡¸RAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    The next moment, the phoenix roared and fired a fireball.


    ¡­¡­ A fireball that was three times bigger than the one it fired toward Armia.


    ¡¸¡ª!¡¹


    I gasped involuntarily from the sigh.


    Certainly, the masked warrior¡¯s sword was huge, it was at least as tall as Armia.


    But even with a sword that big, it was impossible to defend against that fireball.


    The size of that greatsword was just not big enough.


    ¡¸Haaaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    ¡¸RAAAaaa!?¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª However, contrary to my expectation, one blow from the masked warrior and the fireball was scattered.


    ¡¸Ah-¡¹


    At that moment, I realized that the greatsword possessed by the masked warrior wasn¡¯t an ordinary greatsword.


    A line that glowed red appeared on the blade for a while when it scattered the fireball.


    I opened my mouth reflexively from the sight.


    ¡¸Ma-Magic sword¡­!¡¹


    Magic sword, it was a sword with special effects made with material from monsters with super-high difficulty by combined efforts of dozens to hundreds of blacksmiths and magic tool craftsmen.


    Surprised by the fact that this masked warrior had a magic sword, I lost my words.


    ¡¸RA¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡¹


    ¡¸UOOOOOOOOOOO!¡¹


    While I was dumbfounded, the battle kept progressing.


    The phoenix fired many huge fireballs to the masked warrior.


    However, whenever the masked warrior swung his greatsword, light emitted from the sword and the fireball scattered leaving only sparks behind.


    It was a seriously fantastic sight.


    The warrior dealt with a super-high difficulty monster without taking a step back.


    I couldn¡¯t help but thought this was an enactment of fairy tales with the offense and defense that happened now.


    ¡¸Great! Now get it!¡¹


    ¡¸Right, get it! With this, we¡¯re too¡­¡¹


    ¡­ However, when I left my absent-minded state, I noticed that the masked warrior was put into disadvantage slowly, unlike Margulus and Sarveria who just cheering on him.


    ¡¸If it keeps like this¡­!¡¹


    The fireballs were flying with incredible power and speed, and yet the masked warrior swung his great sword at an astonishing speed, scattering each and every fireball fired at him.


    Looking at only offense and defense so far, the masked warrior was on equal terms with the phoenix.


    However, as a healer, I was aware of the fatigue that slowly accumulating inside the masked warrior¡¯s body.


    ¡­¡­ It was a natural outcome.


    Certainly, if the masked warrior was alone, he might have enough ability to contest against that phoenix.


    Unfortunately, there was no way he could fully demonstrate his ability in this situation.


    After all, there was a large distance between the phoenix and the masked warrior, the phoenix could one-sidedly attack the masked warrior.


    ¡­¡­ How much pressure was that masked warrior felt?


    The role of a warrior was usually to attack.


    They limited their enemies actions by constantly attacking them.


    In addition, with their physical strengthening skill, they could tank some of the attacks.


    In other words, for a warrior, not defending against basic attack was the norm.


    ¡­ Even so, the masked warrior was now forced to only defend against the phoenix¡¯s attacks which he clearly unskilled at.


    It wasn¡¯t weird if he would reach his limit soon.


    ¡¸Armia, focus! We should help him!¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    The moment I concluded that, I yelled at the stunned Armia.


    Certainly, in the current situation, the masked warrior had no chance.


    But if Armia and I joined the fight, it would change everything.


    I could recover some of the masked warrior¡¯s fatigue, and if Armia released her magic, the masked warrior would be able to close the gap between him and the phoenix.


    But, as we tried to get ready to help¡­


    ¡¸Don¡¯t come!¡¹


    ¡­ The masked warrior said his words of rejection.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­ Hah?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Ehh?¡¹


    We who didn¡¯t understand his reasons couldn¡¯t hide our confusion.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve earned enough time.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª Wha-!¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª Following his words, he threw a large number of big magic stones, at that moment, I understood everything.


    What the masked warrior threw was a very valuable magic tool.


    The magic tool was so expensive and prevented the one who used it to enter labyrinth for a few days.


    Furthermore, there were various problems such as low activation rate and taking a significant time to activate, it was not popular with adventurers at all.


    But that magic tool had a revolutionary effect that let us escape from the labyrinth.


    In other words, we were saved.


    ¡¸RAaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    And then, light covered our bodies.


    The phoenix roared as it saw the sudden abnormalities.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be sad, I will come back and fight you properly next time.¡¹


    As the masked warrior finished muttered that toward the phoenix, my sight was covered in bright light¡­


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡¸We have returned?¡¹


    The moment I opened my eyes, I leaked such words as I saw a blue sky spread in front of me.


    While watching the clouds moving in the sky, I understood this was a reality as I felt the ground under my body.


    ¡¸We have returned! Alive!¡¹


    At that moment, my heart was filled with joy.


    The fear I felt toward the phoenix still stuck in my head.


    The phoenix was a truly horrible enemy, to be able to escape from that place felt like a miracle to me.


    Because Margulus never said we would subjugate a boss, we were in such a life-and-death crisis.


    ¡¸Ah, uhh¡­¡¹


    ¡­ Maybe also instinctively understanding that, Armia also trembling a little.


    Tears could be seen on the corner of her eyes.


    ¡­¡­ However, there were two people unaware of such a miracle.


    ¡¸Shit! What the fuck is wrong with you! Even though it was a chance to beat that boss!¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah! It was a breach of contract! We will never pay you because of this!¡¹


    Margulus and Sarveria, they both accused the masked warrior who was supposed to be their lifesaver so.


    ¡¸You-!¡¹


    Seeing their shameless appearance, the feeling of relief I felt was replaced by the anger I had forgotten.


    ¡¸¡­ How can you be so shameless for doing nothing.¡¹


    ¡­¡­ Yet, I was unable to finish speaking my mind.


    Before I could, the masked warrior threw his snark toward Margulus and Sarveria.


    ¡¸This bastard!¡¹


    Margulus felt furious from the masked warrior attitude.


    Moved by that feeling, he tried to hit the masked warrior.


    ¡­ However, his fist never reached the masked warrior.


    ¡¸Ghack!¡¹


    No, Margulus was thrown to the ground instead.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    Seeing Margulus¡¯ current state, Sarveria who had no clue what just happened was dumbfounded.


    And, looking at Margulus and Sarveria like that, the masked warrior laughed.


    ¡¸Rejoice, as from today onward, you¡¯re no longer a first-class adventurer.¡¹

 Chapter 29 - Fine

    ¡ªLaila¡ª


    ¡¸Gh!¡¹


    No longer a first-class adventurer, hearing those words, confusion crept into Sarveria¡¯s face.


    ¡¸What are you saying! Don¡¯t be silly!¡¹


    Immediately, Sarveria yelled at the masked warrior.


    It seemed her anger had surpassed her fear of the masked warrior.


    And Margulus, with Sarveria¡¯s angry yell as a signal, also yelled at the masked warrior even though he was still suffering from the pain.


    ¡¸You hit me! It¡¯s forbidden for adventurers to fight each other!¡¹


    Margulus and Sarveria¡¯s voice drew the attention of the people in the guild nearby.


    ¡­ Not long after that, Almast appeared from the adventurer guild and turned her accusing eyes toward the masked warrior.


    ¡¸What is this uproar about? Though from the look of it, it seems you¡¯re being violent toward Margulus-sama!¡¹


    ¡¸Almast! That¡¯s right, this guy suddenly¡­¡¹


    Margulus¡¯ face lighted up when he saw Almast.


    And then, while Almast tried to shift the blame to the masked warrior¡­


    ¡¸Even though I¡¯m a guild¡¯s agent?¡¹


    ¡ª The atmosphere changed greatly from the masked warrior¡¯s remark.


    Guild¡¯s agent, they were the adventurers that were contracted directly by the adventurer guild in the capital city.


    Their skill was on the first-class level or higher, they had various privilege comparable to the head of the guild branch, and they weren¡¯t bound by the guild¡¯s rules.


    ¡¸¡­¡­!¡¹


    ¡­ Now she understood who was the person she tried to pick a fight with, blood drained from Almast¡¯s face.


    ¡¸T-That, Margulus-sama, this time¡­¡¹


    Immediately, Almast tried to tell Margulus and Sarveria they should take the blame for now.


    ¡¸Hahh- Guild¡¯s agent you said? I don¡¯t know how great that is in the capital, but this is labyrinth city, you see? How about you stop clinging on your past glory?¡¹


    ¡¸Like really, what? So just because you¡¯re a guild¡¯s agent you think we will forget your blunder? Are you being serious?¡¹


    ¡­ However, Almast was too late.


    Margulus and Sarveria continued to throw insult toward the masked warrior.


    They didn¡¯t understand how much authority a guild¡¯s agent had.


    Almast tried to stop the two who still didn¡¯t realize what they were doing.


    But, Margulus and Sarveria didn¡¯t notice Almast effort.


    ¡¸Or maybe you¡¯re trying to say that you¡¯re adventurer from the capital and want to leave this party? If that¡¯s so, just give up.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, in the labyrinth city, once you enter a party, you can¡¯t leave.¡¹


    ¡­ And so, Margulus and Sarveria said a critical information.


    About the act where they bound adventurers with a rule that didn¡¯t exist.


    Right, there was no such rule in the labyrinth city.


    It was probably something Almast made on the spot in order to deceive me.


    However, there was no way such a thing would be accepted by a guild¡¯s agent.


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    At that moment, Almast¡¯s face, the only one who understood the entire situation, went pass blue into white.


    But it was too late.


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    While looking at Margulus, Sarveria, and Almast, the masked warrior muttered so.


    ¡¸¡­So it¡¯s this rotten, huh.¡¹


    From Margulus¡¯ remark, the masked warrior didn¡¯t even try to hide the anger he felt.


    ¡¸Tha-That¡¯s wrong! I¡¯m pretty sure Margulus-sama is just misunderstood¡­¡¹


    And immediately after the masked warrior muttered that, Almast was trying so hard to make excuse for herself.


    Unfortunately for her, I didn¡¯t allow her to do that.


    ¡¸Hmmm? Didn¡¯t you explain that carefully to me back then? Is that all just a mistake?¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-! You¡¯re saying too much¡­¡¹


    Almast gave me a death stare after my question, and as she was about to say something.


    ¡¸Shut up, I don¡¯t want to hear any excuse.¡¹


    The masked warrior cut her off before she let out any word.


    ¡¸Gh! I, understand¡­¡¹


    With that, a despaired expression could be seen on Almast face as she closed her mouth.


    After the masked warrior confirmed Almast wouldn¡¯t say anything anymore, he turned to look at Margulus and Sarveria.


    ¡­ At that time, Margulus and Sarveria started to feel anxious which was obvious from their face.


    ¡¸Your party, Sword of Lightning, right? I, who have been formally ordered to investigate the adventurer guild in labyrinth city by the guild in the capital city, using my authority, declare that from this moment, Sword of Lightning is no longer a first-class party.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    ¡¸Why!¡¹


    ¡­¡­ The moment they heard the masked warrior¡¯s declaration, Margulus and Sarveria complained in unison.


    ¡¸You¡¯re complaining when you¡¯re only at this level?¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª However, the masked warrior shut them up with the force of his wrath.


    Hit by the wrath of someone who crossed sword evenly with the phoenix, Margulus and Sarveria couldn¡¯t even breath.


    Seeing their state, the masked warrior suppressed his wrath.


    ¡¸Hah, Hah,¡¹


    ¡¸Cough, cough!¡¹


    And then, while giving them a cold glare as they were coughing, he opened his mouth.


    ¡¸A fine for tricking your fellow adventurer and bringing them to fight a boss without informing them, a fine for lying and preventing your healer from leaving the party, also, you have to reimburse the cost of that return magic tool, you will pay all of them won¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    ¡­ Margulus and Sarveria were dumbfounded by the masked warrior¡¯s demand.


    By then, the fine imposed to Sword of Lightning was huge.


    As they were a first-class party, their equipment was pretty good, and they to some extent also had a saving.


    But this fine could only barely payed after they sold all their properties.


    ¡¸W-Wait, please wait a minute, okay!?¡¹


    ¡­ Margulus, trying to reduce the amount of the fine, raised his voice.


    Desperately, with a forced smile on their face, Margulus and Sarveria tried to persuade the masked warrior.


    ¡¸Please stop it!¡¹


    ¡­ However, their attempt was interrupted by Armia¡¯s angry voice.


    Her complexion was still bad.


    Perhaps she was still feeling the fear from the fight with that phoenix.


    Nevertheless, her voice when she was yelling at Margulus and Sarveria was firm.


    ¡¸Ahh, Armi-¡­¡¹


    Still, Margulus and Sarveria seemed puzzled by Armia¡¯s behavior.


    As if they were asking why she doesn¡¯t stand on their side.


    ¡­ But, when Margulus realized that the masked warrior was looking at him with murderous intent, his face turned blue and he ran away from this place.


    Seeing his back, Sarveria used her skill and chased after Margulus, finally, after seeing them run away, Armia lowered her head to me and the masked warrior.


    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry, we will repay the fine somehow.¡¹


    After saying that, Armia left with an unsteady gait.


    Seeing her condition, I was about to chase after her.


    Even so, I restrained myself and turned toward the masked warrior instead.


    Before Armia, I had one thing I needed to do.


    ¡¸Kh,¡¹


    When I turned around the masked warrior seemed to be shaken for a moment.


    ¡¸The labyrinth city is dangerous. You should go to the guild in the capital city. The capital now should be secure, the malicious adventurers are all had been caught.¡¹


    ¡­¡­ And yet, the masked warrior pretended as if nothing was happened, and gave a piece of advice with a voice lower than before.


    However, I didn¡¯t respond to his advice.


    While fixing my gaze to the masked warrior, I opened my mouth.


    ¡¸¡­ Why are you dressed like that, Zieg?¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    ¡­ At that moment, the masked warrior, no, Zieg, was clearly shaken.


    I¡¯m going to say many things, feel free to skip all of it, or just read the first 3 points as they¡¯re the only one that is related to the chapter


    So while this is kinda late, I was going around Shousetsuka ni Narou to look for a candidate for the next project for when I catch up with the author of this novel (the author kinda taking their times with new chapter update, so I probably can handle thet workload just fine), I find an interesting one that has kinda same premise as this novel, kicked from party, etc etc, what piqued my interest is the fact that the 4 volume available are named with ¡°¡®girl name¡¯ arc¡± and the fact there is a yandere tag on it, will finish reading it for now and see if it¡¯s good or not, and then start translating it if no one picked it up and I find it to be interesting enough to be translated

 Chapter 30 - Zieg

    ¡ªLaila¡ª


    Zieg Stretas, he was one of the top adventurers in the capital city and also a guild¡¯s agent.


    He studied under Ronaldo, a world-class warrior, he was a genius that became one of the first-class in a few years.


    And Zieg was my friend.


    That was why, when I heard the masked warrior¡¯s voice, I knew right away his true identity and called him out, however¡­¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Zieg? Who is that? I¡­¡­ I¡¯m S-Sieg¡­?¡¹


    ¡­ However, he was desperately trying to hide his identity.


    I was at lost for words seeing him trying so hard.


    It was really terrible.


    I understand you trying to change your voice, but at least decide first whether you want it to be higher or lower, not both.


    In the first place, why, out of everything, you decide to change your voice¡­


    ¡¸Well then, the capital city is already safe now, it¡¯s better if you go to the capital city rather than here.¡¹


    ¡¸Why!?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    ¡­ Zieg, who misunderstood and took my silence as me being convinced, tried to leave the place.


    Why do you think there will be anyone fooled by that anyway¡­¡­


    I was almost holding my head reflexively from this.


    However, if it stayed like this, we would just go around in circles.


    Apparently, Zieg persistently insisted on hiding his identity.


    That was why, I decided to bait him.


    ¡¸Remind me, Zieg¡­¡¹


    ¡¸My name is not¡­¡¹


    Responding to me, Zieg tried to say something, but I ignored it and kept continue.


    ¡¸That magic sword is Ronaldo-san¡¯s right?¡¹


    ¡¸Gh!¡¹


    From my remark, I could feel agitation spreading on his face.


    ¡¸Did you happen to steal it?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s wrong!¡¹


    However, that agitation turned to anger once he heard what I said next.


    Zieg took pride in being Ronaldo-san¡¯s disciple, that was why he reacted sensitively to something that would defile that pride.


    ¡¸This is something I formally received from Master! If you ask him, He surely will also say the same¡­¡­¡­ Ah-¡¹


    Midsentence, he suddenly noticed his verbal slip and stopped talking, his face turned pale.


    Seeing his expression, I grinned.


    ¡¸So, do you have anything you want to say?¡¹


    In response to my words, Zieg gave up as he hung his head.


    Apparently, he gave up on trying to talk his way out.


    ¡¸¡­ When that incident happened, I was unable to help you, I feel like I¡¯m not qualified to show my face before you, so I planned to immediately leave once I finished here.¡¹


    And then, what came out from his mouth was words from someone who seemed to regret something.


    I immediately realized what Zieg was talking about.


    I was once kicked out from the first-class party I belonged to in the capital city.


    The start of that was when I was about to be assaulted by one of my other party members.


    I barely escaped from that party member that attacked me, but that adventurer I rejected resented me instead, he then spread a disadvantageous rumor in the capital city.


    And then, the city had become an uncomfortable place for me, and so I left, that was how I ended up leaving the capital.


    ¡­ Also, at that time of the incident, Zieg was on his way to do his guild¡¯s agent work and not available in the capital city.


    ¡¸The party that tried to assault you had been demoted from the first-class treatment with my authority. However, I¡¯m aware that even if I do so, it gives no benefit whatsoever to you¡­¡­¡­. Sorry. I wasn¡¯t aware of my friend¡¯s crisis at all.¡¹


    I understood Zieg¡¯s regret as I saw him lowered his head.


    But, I didn¡¯t particularly remember any anger, especially at Zieg.


    Certainly, I would like to see those people that drove me out got beaten up, but that was it.


    Though, even if I said that, he still wouldn¡¯t stop blaming himself.


    ¡­¡­ Just because he didn¡¯t notice, he felt more responsible for it.


    ¡¸In that case, do you mind fulfilling one of my demand? If you say anything more after that, I will hit you with all my best.¡¹


    That was why, so he would forgive himself, I purposely gave him a condition.


    Hearing my proposition, surprise showed on Zieg¡¯s face.


    Apparently, Zieg didn¡¯t expect me who barely asked any favor to him to make such a proposal.


    ¡¸Tell me whatever you want.¡¹


    But the next moment, Zieg, who seemed like already made up his mind, nodded with a serious face.


    ¡¸¡ª!¡¹


    At that moment, I gasped involuntarily.


    It seems I¡¯m nervous considering what I¡¯m going to say, I thought that as if it was someone else¡¯s problem.


    However, I knew this was a great opportunity like never before, and so I opened my mouth.


    ¡¸Make me your partner.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    As I heard Zieg¡¯s surprised voice, I was aware that heat gathered in my face.


    My heart thumping so hard, I felt so embarrassed I was about to explode.


    I thought that I was saying it in a roundabout way, but this was my limit.


    It was impossible for me to speak words of love directly as it was too embarrassing.


    Despite embracing the romantic feeling, spending so much time as Zieg¡¯s friend gave an adverse effect, I became too shy to convey my feeling more.


    ¡¸¡­ No, I really meant it when I said whatever, but¡­ are you really sure you just want to enter my party? Is it alright?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Eh?¡¹


    ¡­ And yet, my feeling wasn¡¯t transmitted at all to Zieg.


    Zieg looked at me with a suspicious face, seeing his face, I felt like I was about to vent on how it ended up this way.


    ¡­¡­ No, It was my fault for using such roundabout words to this good-for-nothing dense person.


    Still, even though I knew that, I still couldn¡¯t help but felt angry.


    No, in the first place, this man beyond help¡¯s denseness was decidedly too bad.


    Zieg must not understand at all why I refused many party member invitation.


    It was only because there was a person my heart already decided.


    ¡¸T-That¡¯s right! You¡¯re going to hunt the phoenix again anyway! That¡¯s why, I will go along with you!¡¹


    ¡­¡­ But, there was no way I continued my confession like this, so I shouted in abandonment.


    Geez, really, how is it ended up this way¡­¡­


    However, Zieg laughed without knowing what was going on in my mind.


    ¡¸Maybe I will be taken care by you again? Sorry¡­¡­ but, with you with me, I can be assured.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ªKh!¡¹


    Zieg, who said that, was looking at me with a hint of guilt on his face.


    That was how I knew his words that basically saying he could depend on me was his true feeling.


    His words made my face a little red.


    ¡¸¡­ Hahh~¡­ You¡¯re being too straightforward.¡¹


    After I muttered that, I decided to stop complaining about Zieg¡¯s denseness for now.


    More importantly, I needed to think about the phoenix.


    After all, due to a phenomenon called mutation, monsters with super-high difficulty like the phoenix might mutate if they live for a long time.


    First of all, let¡¯s end this matter and talk to Zieg about something, having decided that, I made my proposal.


    ¡¸So you see, there is this magician I want to put into this party¡­¡­¡¹


    A couple thing to note:


    Also, this is a couple of days late, I admit I¡¯m pretty much just slacking, not even reading other novels which is both relaxation and learning material for me, I will see if I can release next chapter tonight, or a little bit after the day change in return.

 Chapter 31 - Too Late To Regret

    ¡ªAlmast¡ª


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Why, why is this happen?¡¹


    Inside the inn¡¯s room, I hung my head while covering my face with my hands.


    What was in my mind was the existence of that masked guild¡¯s agent.


    ¡¸¡­ Why, why that guy need to come here!¡¹


    If only that man isn¡¯t here, while thinking so, I bit my lips.


    Because of that man, my position will drop further.


    Given that my position is already dropped because of that defect healer case, this is fatal.


    ¡­¡­ Despite that, what dominated my mind more was not my position.


    After all, I had a bigger problem I needed to worry about incomparable to that.


    ¡¸¡­ Even though with that man entering the Sword of Lightning, they should¡¯ve defeated the hydra!¡¹


    Actually, I hid the hydra¡¯s quest for Sword of Lightning, my exclusive adventurers, in order to get more credit via their achievement.


    I hid the quest to make sure that Sword of Lightning got the quest again.


    If they killed the hydra, their name would rose and so was my name as their exclusive receptionist.


    My evaluation lowered because of that defect healer, that was why, I was getting impatient and acted without hesitation.


    ¡¸Why did I do that?¡¹


    ¡­¡­ However, I now regretted my action.


    Hydra and other monsters with super-high difficulty could mutate after they lived for a long time.


    They took the magic power from the surrounding and grew stronger.


    Especially if they were injured, they would absorb the surrounding magic power at a higher rate, making them easier to mutate.


    That was why, if an adventurer party failed in subjugating the super-high difficulty monster, the guild must immediately send another party.


    ¡­ Also, the guild staff that broke that rule would receive severe punishment.


    ¡¸What to do! What to do!¡¹


    Before, I was convinced that given time, Sword of Lightning would be able to defeat the hydra, so I hid that quest.


    But now that I could no longer expect Sword of Lightning to defeat that hydra, I was getting impatient.


    I no longer cared about the evaluation of the receptionist at all.


    The punishment from hiding the hydra¡¯s quest was much more severe than that in comparison.


    I desperately think about what to do.


    I had been doing whatever I could in my desperate attempt when I felt Sword of Lightning¡¯s strength fallen.


    For an excellent healer like Laila, I also made sure she couldn¡¯t leave the party by making a false rule.


    I also knew how excellent of a warrior that masked man was, the one who instigated Margulus so he took his party to fight the labyrinth boss was also me.


    If it went as planned, then Sword of Lightning would defeat the labyrinth boss, and with the confidence gained from that, Margulus and Sarveria would recover from their trauma and went to subjugate the hydra once again, that was how far I had planned it out.


    ¡¸Shit! Why!¡¹


    ¡­ However, the entire plan crumbled down.


    Knowing there was nothing I could do in this situation, my face turned blue.


    There was still some times until the hydra mutated.


    Even so, it would happen one day, but I had no idea how I could handle this.


    In this situation, my mind had reached its limit.


    ¡¸That incompetents! What first-class party! Even though I was doing it based on my judgment!¡¹


    That anxiety turned into anger, and then I openly yelled my feeling of anger toward Margulus and the others.


    But, no matter how much I yelled, the situation wouldn¡¯t change, only emptiness spread in my chest.


    After all, this was too late to even say all that.


    ¡­ And so, I understood what caused everything to crumble.


    ¡¸If only I could see through that healer ability¡­¡¹


    The healer who was known to be a defect came to my mind.


    Now that I found Margulus and Sarveria were incompetent, I finally aware of the value of that healer.


    Even so, I also understood that noticing that now had no meaning anymore¡­¡­


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡ªMargulus¡ª


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Why did this happen?¡¹


    This was a day after we were demoted from being a first-class party by the masked warrior, the so-called guild¡¯s agent.


    Sarveria and I were leaning against the desk on the tavern attached to the adventurer guild¡¯s building.


    After fleeing from the adventurer guild, we were captured by the guild¡¯s staff and deprived of all of our property.


    Even the joint residence was sold off for the debt repayment, we literally lost everything.


    Still, even after all that, we were a little bit short to repay everything.


    In other words, from now on, we needed to go on a quest again to work.


    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t have any motivation.¡¹


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, right?¡¹


    ¡­ However, we didn¡¯t have any motivation at all.


    A little while ago, Almast told us something and then went somewhere, but I only barely remembered the detail.


    ¡¸I, I was a first-class adventurer¡­¡¹


    Until now, I had been a first-class adventurer, because of that, I felt even more emptiness.


    Even the motivation to standing back up again was erased by the emptiness I felt.


    ¡¸Raust, if we have him into our party again¡­¡¹


    ¡­ And I who couldn¡¯t bear that feeling unintentionally muttered that.


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    Hearing my words, Sarveria¡¯s face warped.


    We didn¡¯t even think about whether Raust was a defect or not.


    There was only our attachment to the first-class position.


    ¡¸¡­ No way he would come back.¡¹


    ¡­¡­ However, there was no way we could ask Raust now.


    Recognizing that fact again from Sarveria¡¯s blunt remarks, I bit my lips.


    Even if we ask Raust to come back into our party, I doubt the current him would agree.


    I can only see the future where he¡¯s getting displeased instead.


    ¡¸If there is something we can take advantage of¡­¡¹


    After thinking that far, I muttered so.


    What came to my mind was the figure of Raust by the time I called him out to deceive him.


    After not being recognized by anyone, Raust, who at that time wanted recognition more than anything, entered my party while unaware of any fraud.


    If there is something like that time, I absent-mindedly thought about that.


    ¡­ It was at that time I heard the conversation of the people nearby.


    ¡¸Hey, get ready soon. Didn¡¯t we want to beat that cheeky defect healer up?¡¹


    ¡¸Wait, he fights that Wolf of calamity didn¡¯t he? We should wait until tomorrow and collect more people first.¡¹


    ¡¸Tch! Well, it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­ I never thought that guy is that strong¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, but no matter how strong he is, I don¡¯t want to accept him. If he doesn¡¯t do his role as a defect healer, then we¡¯re the one who will be made fun of. We should do this thoroughly.¡¹


    It was the conversation of the adventurers that were hostile with Raust.


    I who happened to overhear their conversation, immediately understand they were trying to attack Raust.


    ¡¸This is it! With this, we can do this!¡¹


    At that moment, I forgot this was a tavern with many people around and shouted.


    Seeing me, Sarveria showing a look filled with wonder.


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    The moment I told her the plan I came up with, her expression changed.


    After seeing the change in Sarveria, I opened my mouth.


    ¡¸With this, we can get Raust to return to the Sword of Lightning!¡¹


    As I said so, the expression shown on my face was one that was convinced of my success.


    Translating Almast¡¯s chapter is always a slog, I just don¡¯t like her character at all, there are still 2 more chapters of her too later, sigh


    On a side note, I actually wonder if Almast judgment about other¡¯s skill being defective when it comes to Margulus and Sarveria, or they¡¯re just too skilled at hiding their incompetence, probably both I think


    Next chapter is Raust chapter, until chapter 38 iirc, and then we have 6 chapters of intermission, 4 Sword of Lightning¡¯s chapters, 2 Almast¡¯s chapters, and then epilogue, which marks the end of volume 1

 Chapter 32 - Unexpected Visitor

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­ Raust, there is something I need to tell you.¡¹


    ¡¸Why¡­¡­ are you here¡­?¡¹


    Two days after I fought against Wolf of Calamity, Margulus, the leader of Sword of Lightning suddenly came to talk to me.


    Margulus and Sarveria seemed to wait in the adventurer guild and only appeared when Narsena was away.


    Narsena and I came to the adventurer guild for the post-processing of the case with Wolf of Calamity, I felt refreshed now that it was over.


    ¡­¡­ However, that feeling disappeared as Margulus and Sarveria showed up and I frowned involuntarily.


    I knew that two days ago, Sword of Lightning was stripped of its benefits of being a first-class party by a guild¡¯s agent.


    That was why, now that Margulus and Sarveria showed up again, I felt bitter.


    When I was in Sword of Lightning, Margulus and Sarveria were being violent to vent their anger when there was something wrong to me.


    And I thought the reason for them to show up now might be related to that.


    ¡¸Please forgive me for all what I¡¯ve done to you until now.¡¹


    ¡¸Please, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­What?¡¹


    That was why I couldn¡¯t hide my confusion when Margulus and Sarveria suddenly bowed their head to me.


    However, they didn¡¯t notice my confusion and continue talking with their head still lowered.


    ¡¸You might already know, but Sword of Lightning has been demoted from its first-class status¡­¡­ We¡¯re aware that we just reap what we sow. After all, we banished the person who was the ace of the party.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ We¡¯re really sorry, Raust, we were not aware at all how much work you did for our party.¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t hide my confusion from Margulus and Sarveria¡¯s apologies.


    After all, what they said were the words I was looking for all this time.


    ¡­ That was why, for Margulus and Sarveria to conveniently came up with those words, it just fueled my distrust.


    ¡¸Really, you might think we¡¯re being shameless for showing our face like this, but there is something we must tell you even if you think so. You¡¯re about to be attacked by some adventurers because you defeat Wolf of Calamity! That¡¯s why¡­¡­ how about you enter Sword of Lightning again so we can protect you?¡¹


    ¡¸Sword of Lightning might not be a first-class party anymore, but we¡¯re known to some extent. So, if you enter Sword of Lightning again, those adventurers might hesitate to attack, and even if they attack anyway, we can fight together.¡¹


    ¡¸T-Thank you.¡¹


    But, seeing their expression that looked sincere as they told me so with a worrying expression, I said my gratitude.


    It doesn¡¯t mean I can trust them, but I probably can think of them not as an enemy for now, or so I decided.


    ¡¸But, I have a companion I can rely on. So, it will be alright, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    But, regardless of whether I felt animosity toward Margulus and Sarveria or not, I never intended to re-enter Sword of Lightning.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª That was because I didn¡¯t regard those adventurers that would attack me as a threat.


    Seeing we defeated Wolf of Calamity, maybe they were afraid we would attack them, or maybe they couldn¡¯t accept the fact that someone who was regarded a defect had that kind of ability, but Narsena was aware there were some adventurers that would attack us.


    Even so, if it was just your usual adventurers, then, just Narsena and I could handle them just fine.


    That wasn¡¯t just a self-confidence either, it was our conviction.


    Hence why, there was no need for me to accept Margulus and Sarveria¡¯s proposal at all.


    ¡¸Hey, wait a minute.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹


    ¡­¡­ Yet, my reassuring words made their face turned blue instead.


    And then, they opened their mouth in a state that looked, frantic.


    ¡¸Raust, your party member must be a woman who is just trying to use you. Sorry, but I must say this, immediately break your party and then Sword of Lightning will¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    Margulus tried desperately to persuade me to return to Sword of Lightning.


    But his persuasion only had a reverse effect.


    After all, my distrust to them had turned into clear hostility.


    ¡¸R-Raust?¡¹


    With my atmosphere that was clearly changed, Margulus¡¯ face turned pale.


    Knowing my relationship with Margulus up till now, this was an impossible sight.


    Even so, that was a trivial matter to me now.


    Moved by my anger, I opened my mouth.


    ¡¸I haven¡¯t regarded Sword of Lightning as my enemy.¡¹


    ¡¸Then¡­¡¹


    Trace of hope showed up on his face.


    ¡¸My companion is Narsena alone, if you stand against her, then I will crush Sword of Lightning.¡¹


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    While giving them a cold stare, I spat that out.


    After I finished saying that, I left the adventurer guild. Margulus and Sarveria didn¡¯t try to follow me¡­¡­


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡ªNarsena¡ª


    ¡¸Since the time Onii-san beat Wolf of Calamity, he started to take care of me more¡­¡­¡¹


    When Onii-san releasing his anger toward Margulus, I was watching the situation in the shadow with a little blush on my face.


    It was not just my imagination, but I felt that Onii-san was obviously kinder to me lately, I also felt that I was cherished more by Onii-san.


    ¡¸What are you doing, Margulus!? We need to chase after Raust right away!¡¹


    ¡¸W-Wait, his state is currently¡­¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯re doing this to become a first-class again right!?¡¹


    ¡¸Kh! Even so¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡­ That was why, seeing those two tried to use Onii-san, I couldn¡¯t hide my anger.


    Once I was sure Onii-san had left the guild, I opened my mouth.


    ¡¸What¡¯s with breaking up the party? Aren¡¯t you guys the one who tried to use Onii-san?¡¹


    ¡¸Hahh? What¡¯s with you, we¡¯re now busy¡­¡­ hooo~¡¹


    In response to my sudden question, Margulus turned and glared at me.


    However, his expression suddenly changed when he saw my figure, a vulgar desire clearly shown on his face.


    ¡¸Eww.¡¹


    ¡¸Gha-!¡¹


    ¡­ Feeling disgusted by that expression, I reflexively knocked him down with one blow.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    Surprised by the sudden event, Sarveria glanced at the guild¡¯s staffs for help.


    And yet, the guild¡¯s staffs behaved as if nothing happened and didn¡¯t see this.


    In fact, they acted like we were all invisible.


    After all, the moment I noticed Margulus and Sarveria were looking for Onii-san, I talked to the guild¡¯s staffs to make this situation happened.


    ¡¸Gh!¡¹


    Seeing the guild¡¯s staffs¡¯ reactions, Sarveria immediately tried to run away.


    ¡¸Wait!¡¹


    ¡¸Hii!¡¹


    However, I grabbed her clothes, forcing her to stop.


    And then, I whispered into her ear.


    ¡¸Onii-san might treat you guys softly because you¡¯re his former party. But I¡¯m different.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª!¡¹


    Sarveria¡¯s face turned pale from that whisper filled with a little killing intent.


    Onii-san might be soft to Sword of Lightning because he was grateful to that party.


    In fact, he might even forgive them for oppressing him.


    But, I would never do that.


    They tried to exploit Onii-san and willingly threw him away when they couldn¡¯t use him anymore.


    Seeing a party like that tried to do that again, there was no way I could overlook that.


    ¡¸If something goes wrong, Onii-san will deal with it, so I will overlook it now. But there is no next time. If you guys try to deceive or attempt to exploit Onii-san again, know that I will not forgive you.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I understand!¡¹


    Hearing that, Sarveria, face still pale, nodded over and over again.


    Seeing her teary eyes, I was convinced I successfully engraved the fear in her.


    Satisfied, I released her and then point at Margulus.


    ¡¸Tell that to this guy too, remember, there is no next time.¡¹


    After saying that, I left the place to chase after Onii-san.


    I¡¯m not in home, the chapter is kinda late because I know I will be away from home for a couple of days, so I just spend my time playing with my pc, I now at my aunt¡¯s house, working with my trusty notebook, my grandma said we will be here until monday, but it probably stretched until wednesday, regardless, expect many chapters in this period of time, not today though, I¡¯m still tired from the travel


    as for the chapter itself, I couldn¡¯t really concentrate when editing this, right before I move the chapter from grammarly back to notepad++, I feel I want to do something to the chapter, but I couldn¡¯t remember what because there are many people talking to me and it just gone from my head, I hope I can remember what fast.

 Chapter 33 - Invitation

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    ¡¸You¡¯re taking your time, Narsena.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­ Sorry, various things happened.¡¹


    As I stood in front of the guild, my cheek loosened seeing Narsena running out from the guild.


    After she went back to the interior of the guild saying she had some business, I was worried because she didn¡¯t come back, but it looked like it was fine.


    Feeling relieved, I cracked open a little joke.


    ¡¸It¡¯s good it ended without incident. Actually, Sword of Lightning comes to the guild today. I was about to come back to the guild, thinking you¡¯re involved with them.¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh!?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    ¡­¡­ However, even though I intended that to be a joke, Narsena somehow looked impatient.


    And in response to her unexpected reaction, I let out a stupid sounding voice.


    The next moment, my surprise turned into worry, but when I tried to ask¡­


    ¡¸Is by any chance¡­¡¹


    ¡¸O-Onii-san! Let¡¯s get going soon!¡¹


    Before I could finish my question, Narsena changed the topic in a hurry and walked ahead.


    Her attitude was clearly suspicious.


    That was why, I was about to ask Narsena again when I caught up with her¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Not long from now I guess?¡¹


    ¡­¡­ However, I muttered that as I felt multiple signs of people from behind me.


    It seemed Narsena also noticed and stopped walking.


    Certainly, I was bothered by the previous topic.


    But, let¡¯s put that matter for now and clean this up first.


    Or so I judged in an instant, and then as if nothing happened, I started walking again and laugh toward Narsena.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, to the meadow.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    Meadow, when the word came out, the signs of people behind us reacted slightly.


    Noticing that, Narsena and I laughed.


    ¡¸¡­ Alright, that went well.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes, they really annoying, aren¡¯t they?¡¹


    As soon as we started walking, those signs also moved.


    I and Narsena proceed to the meadow, pretending to not notice.


    ¡­ Those people who stalked us didn¡¯t aware that they were now being invited.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    After leaving the adventurer guild, on the way to the meadow, the signs behind us disappeared.


    However, the moment we reached the meadow, those signs appeared again, now surrounding us.


    ¡¸Hahaha! Good job for coming after us yourselves!¡¹


    The next moment, a large number of adventurers that had been targetting us for several days appeared, the leader-like man among them sneered at us.


    His face seemed to showed a sadistic joy, maybe he imagined putting his hand on Narsena after lynching me and making me apologize.


    And with that expression pasted on his face, he opened his mouth.


    ¡¸If we kill you here, the guild will just think this is a dispute between adventurers and won¡¯t interfere! In other words, we can take your¡ª Gahhh!?¡¹


    ¡¸Just shut up!¡¹


    ¡­ But he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    While being astonished, the knife I threw to that adventurer lodged into his thigh, forcing him to shut up.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸No, isn¡¯t it strange? How can that thrown knife hit with this much distance!¡¹


    Disturbance spread among the adventurers currently here.


    Seeing this spectacle, I, in turn, laughed, ridiculing them.


    ¡¸Taking my head, is that what you want to say? No way you can do that. It would be the opposite in fact, the opposite.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª I¡¯m taking all of you down.¡¹


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    I said so to the other adventurers while revealing my killing intent.


    Right, I made them come to meadow because I felt irritated by the stalking behavior of these adventurers.


    That was why, I purposefully invited them to the meadow where nobody would care if adventurers fought with each other so they would take the initiative to strike.


    Also, for them to not only want to harm me, but also Narsena, there was no way I would let them off for this.


    ¡¸If we defeat you, there will be fewer people that would meddle with us. So, lose as miserable as you can.¡¹


    And so, I laughed at these adventurers that I would use as an example for others.


    Fear permeated in the face of the adventurers when they heard my killing intent-filled words.


    ¡¸Uooh!¡¹


    The next moment, the adventurers started running, aiming at me¡­


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡¸I see, so you approach me so I can¡¯t use my throw.¡¹


    Seeing all the adventurers running toward me, I muttered so.


    Apparently, those adventurers had judged my throw was dangerous and came close.


    ¡­ Even so, their judgment was mistaken.


    After all, Narsena¡¯s fist was more dangerous than my throw.


    ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹


    And then, in order to showcase that power, Narsena charged toward those adventurers.


    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    ¡¸Stop, stop it! Aaaaaaaa!¡¹


    Her body, strengthened by skills, immediately reached the adventurers and caused them to let out a miserable scream.


    They couldn¡¯t attack Narsena as one as they were at the mercy of Narsena¡¯s quick feet.


    ¡¸Yeah, Narsena seems to be fine.¡¹


    Seeing Narsena taking the initiative, I nodded, and then I decided to do my own part.


    ¡¸Die, you, defect healer!¡¹


    There were more adventurers coming at me than people who came at Narsena.


    Not sure if they thought I would be an easier target, or they just hate me, but I was their top target.


    This meant I was now in charge of attracting those adventurers.


    If so, my current role would be to make sure these people didn¡¯t go after Narsena.


    After I decided that, I did my best to defense.


    The next moment, I limited my magic detection to 10 meters radius.


    It was a limited but precise magic detection I had trained for several years.


    The moment this magic detection activated, my five sense became duller and everything outside of the 10 meters radius became barely perceivable.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª In return, I became aware of everything inside the 10 meters radius.


    Thanks to the magic detection, I knew the actions all the adventurers who attacked me.


    How many were attacking, how to avoid them, if it was possible to make them attack each other, everything.


    And then, with all of that information, I strengthened one part of my body with ki.


    At that moment, I let out a smile as I felt an illusion of everything became slower.


    Right, the part I strengthened with ki was my brain.


    When I strengthened my body with ki, I couldn¡¯t get that much enhancement.


    That was why, I trained myself so I could strengthen only one part of my body with ki.


    And now, with my brain being reinforced, all of other adventurers attack wouldn¡¯t be able to hit me.


    I made their attack hit their ally, limited their attack, or received their attack with my dagger to earn time.


    In the middle of those exchanges, a fireball flew from outside of the 10 meters range, but I easily avoided it.


    This method of defending was what I created while thinking about the usage of magic power and ki.


    As long as I kept do this, I could keep them onto me.


    And while I kept them busy, Narsena picked them one by one, their number was slowly dwindling.


    ¡¸Shit! What¡¯s with these guys!¡¹


    Looking at the condition of battle, one of the adventurers screamed that.


    And hearing that scream, I, confident in our victory, grinned.


    Until now, I have always been scorned in the guild.


    but if I win this battle, the situation will change.


    I will be recognized as a talented adventurer.


    One month ago, I would never imagine this will happen, everything is thanks to Narsena.


    Probably, if she¡¯s not here, I would be still on the bottom of the ladder between all the adventurers even though I¡¯m capable.


    Because I thought I¡¯m useless.


    No, if not for meeting Narsena several years ago, I wouldn¡¯t have this ability in the first place.


    While thinking that, I felt my gratitude toward Narsena.


    I could be here now because of her existence.


    That was why, even while fighting, I embraced my gratitude toward her¡­¡­


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    ¡­ But the next moment, I felt a chill on my spine and, without thinking, I stopped fighting to look back.


    ¡¸Wha-What is this feeling¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, there! There is something!¡¹


    It was not only me who stopped.


    Narsena and other adventurers also felt something and stopped fighting.


    ¡­¡­Seeing the attitude of others, I felt a vague premonition.


    I remembered a vague and unpleasant feeling toward the presence of something that could make everyone stopped.


    The moment I remembered that feeling, I stopped my thought acceleration and magic detection and instead turned my eyes toward the place one of the adventurers pointed at and then activated visual enhancement with ki.


    ¡­ When I saw something came here at breakneck speed, I lost my words.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡¹


    What came toward us have six heads, all of its yellow eyes had traces of hostility.


    ¡¸No way¡­¡­¡¹


    Those eyes were locked here, I knew as I was their target of hostility.


    And seeing its appearance and its hostility toward me, I understood.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª What was coming here with breakneck speed was the hydra I cut its head off when I was still in Sword of Lightning, and it was already mutated.


    Author mentioned (in next chapter, but it¡¯s related to the content of this chapter) that Raust personality might look like it¡¯s changed, but it¡¯s not, he¡¯s just sensitive to anything that tries to harm Narsena, if it¡¯s only toward him, he would just endure it like before


    So yeah, incoming hydra battle, not next chapter, nor chapter after that though, but it¡¯s close


    also, just an early announcement, after I finish this volume (12 chapters left) I will go on a 2 weeks hiatus to focus on translating the 2 other novels I do, looking at number of days left, I probably can finish before the end of the month

 Chapter 34 - Bravado and Hope

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    ¡¸Why¡­¡­¡¹


    As the hydra approaching, I let out my hoarse voice.


    ¡¸¡­ What? Is this real?¡¹


    ¡¸Why there is a hydra here! Monsters shouldn¡¯t be able to use the transfer formation, right!?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ No, that¡¯s a mutated monster. That hydra comes here from the deep into the meadow by itself.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? You¡¯re joking right?¡­¡­ That hydra, if it¡¯s by human legs standard, it would take a week of continuously moving at that speed from that distance!¡¹


    ¡¸This is hopeless¡­¡­¡¹


    And then, a bit later than me, the adventurers also noticed the hydra and became agitated.


    ¡¸What the, why a mutated hydra¡­¡¹


    ¡­¡­While others were agitated, I muttered so.


    From its six heads, it was clearly hostile at me.


    It showed that hydra was the one I cut two of its heads off.


    And if it was indeed the same hydra, the time it took to mutate was too short.


    Certainly, when injured, the rate of a monster absorbing magic power from surrounding would increase, which would shorten the time it would take for them to mutate.


    Even so, it still would take somewhere around three to four months.


    No, in the first place, for that hydra to still alive was stranger.


    Mutated super-high difficulty monsters¡¯ abilities were incomparably stronger than its pre-mutated state.


    That was why, it was common for super-high difficulty monsters to be subjugated before it was mutated.


    What happened, why the hydra came to this place, as I started to think that¡­¡­


    ¡¸Run away! Now!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s useless. Look at that speed, even if we run now¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Shit! Why at this time!¡¹


    I was brought back to my senses from the other adventurers¡¯ scream.


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    Right, this is no time to ponder about that.


    The important thing is that a mutated hydra is coming this way, not why the hydra is mutated.


    ¡­ Also, it was obvious it wouldn¡¯t take that long for the hydra to arrive here.


    ¡¸Shit¡­¡¹


    Staring at the incoming calamity, I felt my knee about to buckle from the despair and fear.


    ¡­¡­ This hydra, I was certain that even if everyone currently here fought this, we still couldn¡¯t win.


    During that time I made a certain decision. While the hydra is approaching, I must do what I can to protect the existence I want to protect the most.


    ¡¸Narsena, run away by yourself.¡¹


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    When I looked back after saying that with a smile, I saw Narsena¡¯s face distorted in fear.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped.


    After all, even me was cowering in fear from the hydra.


    ¡¸But, Onii-san will¡­¡­¡¹


    However, even in that state, Narsena worried about me more.


    Perhaps, Narsena really wants to run away from here.


    but in a situation like this, she is worried about me.


    ¡­ With that, I already satisfied.


    ¡¸Please, go.¡¹


    ¡¸No! It¡¯s no use if it¡¯s not together with Onii-san!¡¹


    Even when Narsena said so, I didn¡¯t move away from this place.


    Besides, while I felt joy, I also felt guilty.


    ¡¸The speed of that Hydra is abnormal. I can¡¯t escape from that hydra. But if it¡¯s only you, you can escape. That¡¯s why, I beg you, only you can protect the people in this city, Narsena.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­!¡¹


    Teary-eyed, Narsena bit her lips when I brought the citizens into this.


    I felt guilty about this.


    I understood the most that the way I word that was unfair.


    Still, even if I was unfair and deceived the most important person to me, if I could save Narsena, I would accept anything even if it would disgrace me.


    ¡¸That is¡­ I will not accept that!¡¹


    ¡­ And yet, what came out from her mouth wasn¡¯t the words of resentment I expected her to say.


    After once again biting her lips, she turned to look at the nearby adventurer.


    The adventurer was trembling as he was already despaired, even so, without minding his condition, Narsena grabbed his collar and shouted at him while shaking him violently.


    ¡¸Get a grip! Hurry up and go let the adventurer guild know!¡¹


    ¡¸Gh! Shut up! It¡¯s too late! We will die ¡­¡¹


    ¡¸So you want to be killed now instead? Because I will do so if you don¡¯t go now!¡¹


    ¡¸Hyiii~¡¹


    From Narsena¡¯s scolding, the despaired adventurer remembered his fear of her.


    Apparently, he was one of the adventurers that Narsena had knocked down. With Narsena threating him, his face became pale, and then he ran back to the adventurer guild with a speed that didn¡¯t look like he was injured.


    ¡¸I will fight too, Onii-san!¡¹


    After confirming the adventurer was running back, Narsena said so to me who was still dumbfounded by the series of event.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Why did you do that?¡¹


    ¡­¡­ I unconsciously muttered that when seeing Narsena.


    Because even now, she was still trembling from fear, I thought if I made a sound reason for her, she would leave this place.


    Having declared her intention to fight together with me, maybe because she became emotional, but she shed her tears.


    ¡­ However, even in her emotional state, her trembling didn¡¯t stop.


    Narsena feared the hydra that much.


    Because of her ability, she could accurately understand the mutated hydra¡¯s strength, which didn¡¯t let her stop shaking in fear.


    In that state, she still told me she wanted to fight together with me.


    ¡¸I beg you, please¡ª¡¹


    Only because I understood her fear that I thought her words were just a bravado.


    That was why, I thought I would be able to convince her and looked into her eyes.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡¹


    It was then I noticed the light dwelled inside her eyes.


    Narsena couldn¡¯t withstand her fear of the hydra which made her body tremble.


    So I believed I would be able to convince her, but that was a misunderstanding.


    Even though she never thought she would be able to win against the hydra, Narsena hadn¡¯t given up yet.


    In that state, she still put her hope on something.


    ¡¸If Onii-san is with me, there is no way we can lose!¡¹


    Seeing her state as she said so, I recalled a certain memory¡­¡­


    Man, my aunt¡¯s family bringing a virus back from Vietnam I think, my 10 years old cousin have a better immune system than my 25 years old self apparently, he was only got a light fever on the boat on their way home while I got bedridden for 2 and a half days, with a more severe symptom, only us both became sick of this virus though, I guess I¡¯m just unlucky, should I also mention this mess with my schedule


    Onto the chapter, this is just a filler chapter, so is the next one, please be patient for a bit and don¡¯t get too excited yet with the hydra battle

 Chapter 35 - Battle Start

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    At that time, what flashed in my mind was the memory of when I first met with Narsena a few years ago.


    It was a memory of the battle with goblins I thought I had forgotten.


    It was a very blurry and full of noise, blood-red colored memory.


    At that time, in self-abandonment, I jumped into the middle of a goblins flock and easily defeated.


    No, it might be wrong to call it easily defeated, even if I said so myself, I felt I gave them a good fight.


    After all, I who had no skill nor equipped with good armor was able to earn dozens of minutes against a flock of goblins that could even kill middle-class adventurers.


    It was not an exaggeration to call it a satisfactory performance considering the escort man who fell some times ago should have a physical strengthening skill.


    ¡­¡­ Even so, no matter how much I risked my life by doing this, I couldn¡¯t stop unless help was coming.


    In the end, I was lying on the ground after hitting the limit of my body.


    With a loud buzz in my ears and the feeling of soil below my cheek, my mind felt far away as it was dominated by the hopelessness.


    I knew the reason I tried to protect the girl was not something that could be praised upon.


    I betted my life to save her.


    Doing whatever I could.


    ¡­ And yet, I still couldn¡¯t save anything.


    Now that there was nobody that could protect her, her death was anything but certain.


    In the state where I did everything in my desperate effort, I was confronted with my limit.


    At that time, my heart broke completely.


    I could hear the ridiculing voice of my former party members that were killed by the hobgoblins.


    It¡¯s because you¡¯re just a defect.


    That¡¯s why you can¡¯t save anyone.


    We were killed because of your powerlessness.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ªUghh!¡¹


    From that hallucination, I raised a voiceless scream as I pray that the goblins would grant me a clean death.


    I was confident that the girl who I tried to help was currently looking at me like I was trash.


    That was how other people looked at me until now.


    ¡¸¡­Jus-¡­kill..m-¡­¡¹


    That was why, with difficulty, I made my plea.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹


    As if to fulfill my plea, I could feel something standing in front of me, and then I smiled.


    When I thought I would be freed¡­


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine now.¡¹


    ¡¸Huee?¡¹


    I could hear a voice that obviously not the goblin from the one who stood in front of me.


    When I moved my barely-able-to-move head and opened my eyes, what entered my sight was the girl¡¯s small back.


    Because of the blood in my eyes, in that red-dyed world, the girl stood there with open arms as if to protect me.


    Her whole body was trembling.


    And in her desperate attempt to stop her trembling body, she clenched her teeth.


    ¡¸Leave the rest to me.¡¹


    However, in that state, when she realized she was being seen by me, the girl forcefully put on a smile on top of her stiffened face.


    ¡¸There is no way¡­ we-we can lose to these goblins¡­ if we¡¯re together¡­¡¹


    Maybe it was because of her extreme fear, but the way she pronounced her speech was weird.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª And yet, despite the loud buzz in my ears, I could hear the girl words loud and clear.


    The girl who said that to me was still trembling.


    Quaking, unable to suppress her fear.


    But in her eyes, I could see she was putting her belief in me.


    The moment I realized that, something hot spread inside my chest.


    ¡¸¡¶Heal¡·! ¡¶Heal¡·! ¡¶Heal¡·!¡¹


    And then, the moment I understood what that feeling signify, I instinctively activated ¡¶Heal¡· continuously.


    ¡¸Guh-¡¹


    I somehow able to stand up, however, my body was far from being healed.


    I was barely hanging to my consciousness because of consecutive use of ¡¶Heal¡·, and even after that, I was still close to dying.


    But this was sufficient.


    I actually wondered if I could keep stalling for times against this many goblins, maybe that heat I felt in my chest was actually me getting crazy.


    And for some reason, I didn¡¯t doubt my thought at all at that time.


    My body was tattered, I didn¡¯t know when the help would come too.


    Even so, I was confident this would be a cinch.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹


    Propelled by the heat in my chest, I gave a signal to the girl with my hand and then moved in front of her.


    ¡¸AAAAAAAAAAA!¡¹


    I raised my warcry toward the goblins reflected in my hazy sight, and then, with a broken dagger and belief of my own victory, I took a step forward¡­¡­


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡¸¡­How did I do that?¡¹


    A certain part of my memory suddenly came to mind.


    While showing a wry smile, I retorted to myself.


    Because I had no memory of what happened after that, I didn¡¯t know how long it took for help to come, or what kind of state my body was after everything was done.


    Still, I understood that surviving against that many goblins with that kind of wound was nothing but a miracle.


    ¡¸Yet, why I feel like this¡­¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª Despite understanding that was a miracle that wouldn¡¯t happen for a second time, I believed I could make the miracle happen again now.


    No, in fact, it was not that miracle that I wanted to conjure now.


    The threat level of a mutated hydra and a flock of goblins was incomparable.


    Even though we were stronger now, that was still in the level of margin of error compared to the mutated hydra.


    If we could defeat that hydra, it was akin to a phenomenon that surpassed that miracle.


    And even after understanding that, I still believed I could make that happen.


    Narsena was still trembling.


    But her trust in me never wavered.


    For some reason, she was unconditionally convinced I would win against the hydra.


    The same heat I felt a few years ago spread in my chest when seeing her figure.


    My fear of the hydra that almost made me buckle was no longer exist.


    It felt like the heat in my chest overflowed outside to my entire body and pushed out the fear out of it.


    And while feeling like I was being pushed back by something, I opened my mouth.


    ¡¸Narsena, can I say something a bit silly?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡¹


    Narsena blinked two, three times from my abstract words.


    And then as if she understood everything, she smiled.


    ¡¸No need to ask for things like that, Onii-san. I already said it right? If we¡¯re together, everything will be fine, there is no need to be afraid of that snake thingy.¡¹


    I smiled as I noticed Narsena was aware of what I was about to say.


    From the roaring sound and the tingling feeling on my skin from the hydra¡¯s hostility, I knew it was about to arrive here.


    ¡¸Should we go?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    However, Narsena and I turned toward the hydra as if to welcome the incoming calamity.


    And then, we started running toward the hydra.


    ¡¸Fu ¡ª¡ª¨C uuuuu!¡¹


    With that huge body and its earth-shattering roar, I understood how strong was this hydra.


    Even still, my belief that I would win didn¡¯t disappear.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I¡¯m stronger than you.¡¹


    I said so to the hydra that directed its hostility-filled twelve eyes toward me.


    ¡¸But together with Narsena, there is no way I can lose to the like of you, Haaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    ¡¸FUUU ©` ©` u!¡¹


    The hydra raised a roar as if responding to my warcry.


    And the next moment, the battle started.


    I have no excuse, this chapter is a bit late because I¡¯m slacking


    Btw, our protagonist almost change class from defective healer to an imprisoned female knight there


    Also, please don¡¯t say anything about how the title of this chapter is battle start, but nothing started yet

 Chapter 36 - Hydra Battle I

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    ¡¸FU¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªu!¡¹


    The hydra roared.


    Narsena wasn¡¯t reflected in its eyes at all.


    It was turning all of its hostility towards me, I involuntarily smiled wrily knowing that its killing intent was so strong it made my skin tingle.


    ¡¸But this is convenient.¡¹


    This situation was an advantage for me and Narsena.


    Our battle style was me defending and stopping our enemies while Narsena attack.


    In other words, for the hydra to only concentrating on me meant Narsena could freely attack.


    ¡¸If so¡­¡­¡¹


    That was why, I let out a sigh of relief.


    Honestly, the only attack I could do while devoting myself to defense was something that could only act as a diversion.


    I couldn¡¯t draw its attention long enough before it was mutated, and now it was mutated, if it decided to attack Narsena first, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    Hence why, this situation could be said to be the best situation I could hope for.


    ¡¸FU¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªu!¡¹


    Because I knew that, even when the hydra attacked using one of its head towards me, I was calm.


    In addition to magic detection, I also had thought acceleration activated, as the hydra¡¯s head came closer, a smile formed on my lips.


    Its movement that was captured by magic detection was perfectly identical as when it was yet to be mutated except for its speed.


    In other words, just like with its pre-mutated state, I would be able to deal with its attack.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Ha?¡¹


    ¡­ However, I who should have defended against that attack was floating in the air.


    ¡¸Onii-san!¡¹


    With Narsena¡¯s scream that came from some distance away and the floating feeling my body experienced, I finally understood I was blown away by the hydra.


    ¡¸Guh!¡¹


    When I fell to the ground I was able to recover my stance quick, however, the distance between me and the hydra got bigger.


    The close-range magic detection allowed me to grasp everything in the radius of 10 meters, in return, I was kinda blind outside of that radius.


    In fact, I currently didn¡¯t know where the hydra was, that was why I disabled the magic detection temporarily to get back to the hydra.


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    ¡­However, before I could do that, the magic that was thrown at me made me flustered.


    I rolled on the ground and somehow managed to dodge the magic, it was too late, but I understood the hydra¡¯s threat now.


    It was true that its movement didn¡¯t change compared to its pre-mutated self.


    But its basic ability had enhanced significantly.


    I was sure I could parry that attack.


    ¡­And yet, it easily blew me away.


    Its strength was incomparable to its pre-mutated self, it was strong enough now to blow me away even if I parried its attack.


    Furthermore, the magic from before.


    How long did it take me to recover my stance after getting blown away?


    It should be quite short.


    Despite that, the hydra built and then released its magic at that short time.


    ¡­¡­As far as I know, only Master can do that.


    The hydra high physical ability and the too advanced magic technique.


    I understood what kind of existence this mutated hydra was.


    ¡­¡­If nothing changed, this was not something we could defeat.


    ¡¸What about it?¡¹


    ¡ª¡ªEven though I knew that fact now, I was strangely not shaken.


    ¡¸Stop! Come at me!¡¹


    Desperately hitting the hydra with her skills, Narsena tried to distract the hydra.


    With the huge body of the hydra, the shockwave from Narsena¡¯s fist unable to reach the hydra¡¯s internal organs, the hydra kept moving, ignoring her.


    Still, Narsena, for the sake of helping me, threw her punch over and over again.


    ¡¸Hahaha.¡¹


    And I was laughing in spite of it.


    The hydra was ignoring Narsena to come at me, and if this kept going, we would surely be defeated.


    And yet, the heat I felt propel me forward.


    I remembered how deeply I was moved knowing I obtained a companion.


    ¡ª¡ªIf Onii-san is with me, there is no way we can lose!


    I recalled Narsena¡¯s words.


    ¡¸Ahh, I really believe so.¡¹


    We can¡¯t win against the hydra as it stands.


    ¡¸In that case, we just need to put more power than we do now.¡¹


    But with that as a reason, I didn¡¯t intend to stop now.


    It wasn¡¯t that easy to just increase our power out of nowhere.


    I understood that much.


    In fact, I kept facing my limit in my desperate attempt to increase my ability, I understood that better than anyone else.


    ¡ª¡ª Despite that, I believed without a doubt I could easily surpass my limit.


    ¡¸FU¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªu!¡¹


    The hydra came at me while ignoring Narsena¡¯s attack.


    How long will it take for that hydra to reach here?


    ¡¸That¡¯s enough time for me.¡¹


    Clearly aware of the time I had, I laughed.


    I activated magic detection, however, I didn¡¯t activate thought acceleration.


    The amount of information magic detection sent to the brain was huge, for a normal person, they would lose their consciousness in an instant.


    That was why, I processed the information while activating thought acceleration, with that, I was somehow able to take advantage of it in battle.


    ¡¸Gahh.¡¹


    ¡­¡­However, to process the information from magic detection without thought acceleration, even me, who was somewhat accustomed to it, was overloaded by information.


    My head felt like it was split into two and I got a nosebleed.


    There were too many information, I understood instinctively that if I didn¡¯t carefully process the information, my mind and consciousness would shutdown.


    ¡¸But, I can, think properly.¡¹


    Still, I was smiling.


    I can think, hence I can still fight.


    After thinking that, I reinforced my body with ki.


    I understand the hydra¡¯s movement perfectly, even if I¡¯m not using thought acceleration I would still able to handle its attack as long as I have physical strengthening active, or so I believed.


    ¡¸Gii-¡¹


    ¡­But the next moment, my headache became more intense I was almost collapsed.


    At that time, even my self-consciousness was gone.


    Some question like what am I popped up in my mind.


    ¡¸Onii-san!¡¹


    ¡¸FU¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªu!¡¹


    Narsena¡¯s scream resounded and before I noticed, the hydra was approaching in front of me.


    I have to move! I thought so, but alas, my body didn¡¯t move.


    While I felt a sense of crisis, I also accepted what happened.


    After all, handling magic power and ki at the same time is difficult.


    Even just using both at the same time is hard.


    There is no way I can change the way I use it in an instant.


    While thinking so, I smiled.


    ¡¸Even so, I have decided to do this!¡¹


    ¡¸FU¡ªu!¡¹


    The hydra seemed to upset with me who had clearly reached my limit but still smiled regardless.


    ¡¸Uooooooooh!¡¹


    I put my strength toward my body while shouting.


    Even trying to move my body a little, my head hurt like crazy and my consciousness was about to fly.


    However, ignoring that, I put more power into my body to take action.


    ¡¸FU¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªu!¡¹


    ¡¸Guhah-¡¹


    And then, I, with a feeling of breaking through something, completely warded off the hydra¡¯s attack.


    It was really close.


    If I was late to move just a little bit, I would have been poisoned by the hydra.


    No doubt I would be dead then.


    ¡¸From here on is the real thing!¡¹


    And yet, even when I knew that, I still said that without being shaken.


    ¡¸FU¡ª¡ª¡ªu£¡¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    ¡­However, the next moment, the hydra turned away from me and started to head toward Narsena.


    After a moment of confusion, I felt my blood drained from my face.


    I was ready to receive the hydra¡¯s attack, but there was no way I could stop it from going toward Narsena.


    ¡¸Narsena!¡¹


    And then, I let out a scream¡­¡­


    I didn¡¯t translate the hydra¡¯s voice, everything is straight up copy-paste from the raw, so please use your imagination on how it sounds, because I also don¡¯t have any clue.


    I have some difficulty with next chapter translation, this one too, but next one is harder in some part, originally I want to post all 3 together (not at the same time, but close), but because of that, I stopped to refresh my mind, meanwhile, enjoy the cliffhanger.


    You can expect the next chapter in¡­ 15 hours? I need to sleep in a bit, so it really depends on when I wake up (add 3 hours for translating the leftover)

 Chapter 37 - Hydra Battle II

    ¡ªNarsena¡ª


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    When the hydra changed its target and came at me, I let out a stupid sounding voice.


    I knew how much the hydra was focusing on Onii-san so I gave my all to attack it.


    That was why, when the hydra suddenly changed its target to me, I couldn¡¯t hide my bewilderment.


    ¡­But when I realized the malice sticking to my skin that came from the hydra¡¯s twelve eyes, I felt like I knew its aim.


    The hydra, now considered Onii-san as an enemy, decided to kill me first.


    In order to make him despaired, it decided to kill the source of his motivation.


    ¡¸Gh!¡¹


    The malice that hydra harbored toward Onii-san was like mud, it felt foreign and it took my breath away.


    Before and after mutation, I understood instinctively its change wasn¡¯t only in its ability, but also its maliciousness.


    However, even after being exposed to its malice, I only gasped while feeling shaken, it didn¡¯t shake my heart.


    It didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t feel any fear when being exposed to the hydra¡¯s malice.


    Just, even if I felt fear, it didn¡¯t matter, that was it.


    After all, the fear lost out to the excitement I felt in my heart.


    The scene I saw earlier, the sight of Onii-san parried the mutated hydra¡¯s attack stuck in my head.


    How, for Onii-san to perfectly parried that attack even though he couldn¡¯t do it just a moment ago, how could he do that?


    Thinking normally, that was not possible without a miracle, and yet, Onii-san still achieved it.


    ¡ª¡ª Though for some reason, I¡¯m convinced that Onii-san would be able to easily perform a miracle like that, or so I thought.


    Now I understood how much I trusted Onii-san.


    The reason I¡¯ve been trying so hard to become stronger until now was to return a favor to Onii-san who lamented he had no talent and protected him.


    My hard work for several years now was for that reason.


    However, the reason I choose to become stronger was because I fell in love with Onii-san¡¯s figure who protected me and defeated the goblins.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    It was still fresh in my mind, the figure of Onii-san who fought desperately even when he was wounded all over.


    At that time, I never believed I would survive.


    It was something that the me from that time barely understood just from seeing Onii-san¡¯s fight.


    Onii-san was doing all his best to distract all of the goblins, alas, he only succeeded in the beginning because he still had enough stamina.


    Onii-san¡¯s movement who was out of breath was lackluster, immediately, he was caught by a goblin and then beaten and kicked to the ground by a large number of goblins.


    Still, until the end, Onii-san was moving to attract the goblins.


    ¡­Unfortunately, after a few minutes, Onii-san who had no energy to move anymore was lying on the ground, dying.


    At that time, I didn¡¯t stand in front of Onii-san to protect him, nor did I believe we still had a chance to win.


    I was just trying to increase the chance of Onii-san, who had been desperately trying to protect me, to survive.


    In other words, I was sacrificing myself at that time.


    That was why, I couldn¡¯t hide my astonishment to Onii-san who stood up in his condition.


    Even if he recovered himself with ¡¶Heal¡·, he was still in the state unfit to fight.


    Because ¡¶Heal¡· was not something that could recover someone on the verge of death.


    Normally, he should be only barely able to stand up.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ªAnd yet, Onii-san, with his back facing me, killed the goblins one after another.


    Honestly, that was a strange sight, though I understood now.


    Until just now, the person who could only run from place to place was killing goblins one after another while full of wounds.


    But what I learned from Onii-san appearance from my memory was a strong love.


    I understood better than anyone else that Onii-san wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat those goblins flock.


    Hence why, when he defeated those goblins, I knew that miracle just happened, and I felt a strong love for Onii-san who created that miracle to protect me.


    That was the first time I wanted strength.


    While I felt delighted being protected behind his back, I couldn¡¯t stand me being useless even though Onii-san was tattered.


    That was why, at that time, I harbored this feeling.


    I want to have the strength to fight next to this person.


    And then, why did I got excited when I remembered that memory, and why did I trust Onii-san this much?


    I understood the reason.


    Since that time I have been thinking that if it was Onii-san, then he could make a miracle.


    And when considering the miracle from that time made my current existence, It was obvious my heart would get so hot.


    This time for sure, I will fight together with Onii-san.


    ¡¸Narsena!¡¹


    Because I thought so, I returned a smile toward Onii-san when I heard he screamed.


    To convey that I¡¯m alright, and I will leave the rest to him.


    ¡¸FU©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤u£¡¡¹


    The hydra was attacking me while fully radiating its malice.


    But for the current me, I felt no fear, nor pressure from it.


    And also, I didn¡¯t try to run away from this place too.


    I knew that I couldn¡¯t stop the hydra.


    But that was also why I didn¡¯t run away from it.


    The hydra believed I was weak.


    That was why I kept making it thought that way to make a gap in its defense.


    Above all, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand by Onii-san¡¯s side if I run away from here, that was how I felt.


    I didn¡¯t move at all when the hydra tried to attack me with its tail.


    I just concentrated as I watched the attack.


    And the next moment, I sent my fist against the approaching tail.


    ¡¸Haaaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    ¡¸FUUUUUU!?¡¹


    At that moment, the hydra raised a roar of pain as its face distorted.


    I finally found an attack that could be used against this hydra.


    With my ability and skill alone, I couldn¡¯t do effective damage against the hydra.


    However, if I timed my attack with its attack, I could deal some damages by utilizing the momentum from hydra along with my skill.


    The impact must have been transmitted to its internal organs.


    And it seemed the attack was quite effective, it turned to me with clear hostility.


    Apparently, it finally recognized me as its enemy.


    ¡¸FU©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤u!¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    ¡­¡­Nevertheless, the hydra didn¡¯t stop its attack on me.


    It spotted the weakness of this attack in a split second from my cramped face.


    The simultaneous attack that could damage the hydra was effective but had a fatal drawback.


    The damage from the hydra¡¯s attack would also accumulate inside me.


    In other words, I couldn¡¯t use this method too often.


    ¡¸Guh!¡¹


    ¡¸FUUUUUUu!¡¹


    I somehow could deal with the next tail attack, however, from the pain running on my fist, I understood I could only do this for a few more times.


    And seeing my state, as if it also knew that, something like a conviction of its victory appeared on its face.


    ¡¸Hahhh~~~¡¹


    ¡ª¡ªAt the same time, I also let out a breath of relief.


    Seeing me, the hydra put on its vigilance once again.


    And to such hydra, I showed it a weary smile.


    ¡¸Sorry, I do this just to gain time. I¡¯m glad my plan is transmitted properly.¡¹


    ¡¸FU©¤!?¡¹


    Hearing my words, the hydra finally felt something from its behind and turned back.


    However, it was too late now.


    ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹


    The next moment, Onii-san threw his dagger toward the hydra¡­


    Someone mentioned that the hydra might be saying a lung fuck, it looks like that guy is right, definitely an Ohh Fuck moment there


    also sorry if some words feel a bit repetitive, I try my best, but alas, nothing I can do if the author use different words with more or less same meaning in english over and over again


    I will be busy tonight, I don¡¯t think I can release next chapter today, I will try, but expect next chapter in, 24 hours? tomorrow basically

 Chapter 38 - Hydra Battle III

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    ¡¸FU©¤!?¡¹


    Seeing me standing behind it while grasping a dagger, the hydra looked startled.


    Looking at its reaction, I knew Narsena¡¯s plan was successful.


    Thanks to her plan, the hydra exposed itself to a fatal gap.


    It was a gap that let me switch from defense to attack.


    As a result, I smiled as I was able to get behind the hydra and getting ready.


    ¡¸Leave the rest to me!¡¹


    And then, I threw the dagger with my magic power and ki strengthened arm.


    The hydra tried to move its big body to dodge the attack.


    However, in such a short time for the dagger to reach its scales, as expected, even the hydra was unable to dodge this.


    ¡¸FUuuuuuuuuuuuu!¡¹


    My thrown dagger cut off its three necks and deeply damaged its torso, the hydra then screamed.


    The next moment, blood-like magic power gushed out from its wound.


    It was a fatal wound, even for a high vitality monster.


    ¡­¡­However, I couldn¡¯t rejoice seeing that wound.


    ¡¸Agh!¡¹


    As if paying the price for inflicting major damage to the hydra, my hand was also in severe pain.


    That attack was strengthened without considering future consequences.


    It was an attack made while considering how Narsena attack couldn¡¯t leave enough damage to defeat the hydra and it would be a waste of an opportunity that was created by Narsena otherwise.


    ¡­¡­But now I felt a little regret for not holding back even just a little.


    ¡¸Ahgh¡­¡­¡¹


    The intense pain running on my arm and the extreme fatigue made me fell crouching, unable to stand.


    But, if the hydra counter-attack while I¡¯m like this¡­¡­


    ¡¸FU, uuuuuu,¡¹


    ¡­When I heard the hydra¡¯s feeble voice, I raised my head, and then I realized I had no need to be wary of a counter-attack.


    The hydra was lying there and was about to breathe out its last breath.


    From the wound, fragments of darkish colored gemstone were scattered about, from that, I knew that my attack broke the hydra¡¯s magic stone.


    ¡¸Did I just accidentally hitting its weak point, the magic stone¡­¡¹


    Knowing I just hit by a stroke of unexpected good luck, I smiled wryly.


    If my attack only injured its body, it wouldn¡¯t be fatal to this mutated hydra.


    I imagined so considering the previous encounter with the hydra.


    However, the battle was concluded because I accidentally crushed the magic stone which was the weakness of monsters.


    The vitality of this monster that didn¡¯t instantly died when its magic stone shattered was indeed abnormal, but with its magic stone broken, the hydra wouldn¡¯t have long to live anymore.


    ¡¸FUuuuuuu, uuuuuu,¡¹


    ¡­¡­And yet, the hydra turned its look full of hatred toward us despite its condition.


    Even though I knew it was dying, I couldn¡¯t help but felt horrified.


    The mutated Hydra was a truly dreadful enemy.


    Intelligence, magic, vitality, and physical strength.


    All were much higher compared to before it was mutated.


    Even though before it mutated, it was already an existence that was considered a Monster.


    This time, Narsena and I could win only because the situation benefits us.


    The hydra was too obsessed with me while making light of Narsena.


    That was the cause of our victory.


    If the hydra was not obsessed with me and attacked Narsena first.


    Also, if it didn¡¯t make light of Narsena and pay more attention to her.


    We got our victory because there were such miscalculations from the hydra.


    However, if we fought properly, the chance that we could win would have been about 30%.


    By believing in each other and even taking account we would be able to exert more power than usual.


    That was the difference in power between us and the hydra.


    Certainly I sought power from the very bottom and somehow became stronger, however, there were many other Monster above me.


    Fighting with this hydra reminded me of this fact again.


    ¡¸But I can become stronger with Narsena. If I¡¯m with Narsena I will be the strongest.¡¹


    However, after knowing that, I laughed.


    This world by no means a kind world.


    In the future, this world would surely try to trample upon us with unreasonableness, just like this time with the hydra.


    I who was not recognized by anyone and being oppressed knew the cruelty of this world.


    That was why, I wanted the power to brush aside such unreasonableness which I could use if this world turned its fang toward Narsena.


    And together with Narsena, I was prepared to have that power.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, become the cornerstone.¡¹


    After I said that, I swung my dagger down to the still-breathing hydra.


    With the intense pain in my arm, it was far from perfect attack.


    But for the dying hydra, this was enough.


    Thus, the calamity guided by fate quietly breathe its last breath.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡¸It¡¯s over, isn¡¯t it ¡­¡¹


    After I put an end to the hydra, I was greeted by Narsena¡¯s smile on her heavily fatigued face as I turned around.


    ¡¸Gha-¡¹


    Though, in the end, as if she had lost her power, she crumpled.


    Maybe didn¡¯t want to let me saw her miserable appearance, she hurriedly tried to force her body to stand.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry.¡¹


    ¡¸Fuah?¡¹


    However, I stopped her by holding her up in my arms.


    Surprised by my action, Narsena was dumbfounded for a moment and then blushed.


    ¡¸Zzzz~¡¹


    But not long after I started walking, she fell asleep.


    ¡¸Thanks, Narsena.¡¹


    My heart was full of overflowing love toward Narsena as I muttered that while watching Narsena¡¯s sleeping face.


    At that time, I no longer able to deny my feeling.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª I¡¯m in love with Narsena.


    Narsena was a lovely and charming girl who put her trust on me and told me she wanted to become my companion.


    And while holding a girl like that, as I walked between the dumbfounded spectating adventurers, I made a wish in my heart.


    I¡¯m not asking so far as having a peaceful life.


    If Narsena wants to, I wish to spend my time together with her.


    ¡­ I had no idea how much trouble I had to go through to make that wish come true.


    Explanation time, the italicized monster is a translation from bakemono while the usual monster come from ħª• (majuu) literally means magic beast, the reason it become monster was because at first, the author uses 2 different kanji to refer to monsters (ħ«F and ħª•, both means magic beast) but it stopped being the case, maybe the author just typo earlier in the novel, also just fyi, the description of World-class adventurer from Narsena at chapter 19 actually mention them for being a monster, I change those to exceptional because it fits the context well enough, but not in this case, hence this long wall of text of explanation


    I also change some detail in the last chapter following this chapter


    ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹¡ª> ¡¸Leave the rest to me!¡¹


    Also, in case you have a hard time imagining the last part, Raust princess carry Narsena

 Chapter 38.1 - Volume 1 – Intermission Sword of Lightning I

    ¡¸FUuuuuuuuuuuuu!¡¹


    After a scream, the hydra fell to the ground.


    Margulus and Sarveria could only be stunned at the sight.


    Even against the supposedly dying hydra, Margulus and Sarveria could only feel fear.


    ¡­And yet, that monster that still instilled fears to others even when it was dying was defeated by only two people.


    ¡¸Ra-Raust ¡­¡¹


    Looking at that figure, Margulus muttered with hoarse voice¡­


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    Margulus and Sarveria never had any intention to come to this place.


    If they knew that mutated hydra was on its course to the labyrinth city, they would do whatever they could to escape from this city.


    Margulus, Sarveria and the other adventurers who happened to be in the adventurer guild were forced to come to this place by the guild¡¯s staffs because That was why, with how the hydra was already defeated by the time they arrived, Margulus and Sarveria should felt really lucky.


    ¡­However, they couldn¡¯t afford to notice their good fortune.


    Their focus wasn¡¯t pointed to the hydra anymore.


    it was currently directed to the healer who defeated the hydra, Raust.


    The healer, which until now had been made fun of as a defect.


    ¡­But now, the people in this place understood that recognition was a mistake.


    The adventurers here, including Margulus and Sarveria, aware of how horrifying of an existence that mutated hydra was.


    It was because they were taught directly by the instinctive fear they felt from the hydra and how it felt standing in front of that kind of existence.


    And yet, Raust defeated such monster with only two people.


    It was an achievement that couldn¡¯t be imitated even by the leading first-class adventurers that spread their name even until the capital city.


    A mutated super-high difficulty monster was just that much of a big deal.


    It was unknown how much damage that monster could cause, a disaster beyond natural disasters.


    That was people¡¯s recognition of the mutated super-high difficulty monsters.


    And Raust who defeated it with only two people would most likely be revered as a hero.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Gh!¡¹


    ¡­Understanding that, Margulus finally understood what kind of existence he kicked from his party.


    Even now, Margulus still thought that Raust was a useful person.


    But his value was more than that.


    Margulus finally understood that.


    How much power did Raust have.


    Also, the fame of Sword of Lightning, that was all because Raust was there.


    Margulus and Sarveria now realized they were being conceited as they misunderstood Raust¡¯s hard work as their own.


    ¡¸I am¡­¡­¡¹


    And now, what came out from Margulus mouth was words filled by regret.


    The future of Raust who defeated the mutated hydra was bright.


    Raust will be revered as a hero and might even become the new world-class adventurer.


    In other words, his glory was set.


    ¡­On the other hand, how about us?


    Thinking so, Margulus bit his lip.


    Currently, Sword of Lightning was a subject of ridicule in the Labyrinth city.


    Once, they had the ability to put their party among the other first-class parties, but after losing to a peculiar hydra, as if rolling downhill, they lost their status.


    That was how others saw Sword of Lightning now.


    ¡­And compared to Raust¡¯s glorious future, theirs was too shabby.


    ¡¸Why¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    Margulus muttered the question as they were ruined while the person kicked from the party whose they once thought to be useless rose up in rank.


    Even though he knew the reason.


    This present condition was karma for kicking out the person who supported the party, even so, Margulus didn¡¯t want to see the reality.


    ¡­¡­¡­That was because in his mind, if they hadn¡¯t kicked Raust out of the party then they would be revered as a hero too.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Ah,¡¹


    However, there was no way reality would change with only imagination.


    Margulus reminded of this when he saw the figure of Raust leaving this place at a fast pace without turning his head to anyone gathered here.


    Margulus couldn¡¯t know if Raust actually had this idea.


    However, the figure of Raust who paid him no attention for Margulus was as if he told him he was nothing but rock on the roadside.


    ¡¸¡­¡­!¡¹


    ¡­And Margulus was not in a position to refute this.


    Especially when trying to refute it would be akin to admitting that it couldn¡¯t be refuted.


    When he realized that, he felt like the repercussions of the mistake they committed being thrust in front of his eyes, Margulus was reminded again of his complex.


    ¡­¡­It was at that time.


    ¡¸Leader, Sarveria-san, I finally found you¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Armia?¡¹


    Surprised by the sudden voice calling out to them, what greeted their sight was Armia who they had not seen until now.

 Chapter 38.2 - Volume 1 – Intermission Sword of Lightning II

    ¡ªArmia¡ª


    ¡¸So you¡¯re really here.¡¹


    Along with those words, I smiled.


    After losing the party¡¯s joint residence, Leader and Sarveria-san spent their time in the guild¡¯s tavern, so I thought they would be here.


    And seeing my guess was on the mark, I smiled.


    ¡¸Whatever¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡­However, the moment I noticed the dark expression on Leader and Sarveria-san¡¯s face, my smile losing its luster.


    Certainly, after being demoted from first-class party status, Leader and Sarveria-san always surrounded by heavy air.


    But their current state was obviously different from what it was.


    ¡¸It¡¯s about Raust-san, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    ¡­¡­Seeing them like this, I muttered the name of the person who seemed like the cause.


    The agitation that showed up on their face told me I was correct.


    Perhaps despite far too late, they now starting to regret doing what they did to Raust-san.


    That was not a regret someone who kicked out Raust-san from the party one-sidedly should have.


    ¡­¡­But still, it might be inevitable that they would feel lingering regret for Raust-san.


    After all, the feat that Raust-san accomplished was out of the norm.


    The adventurers here were all turning their eyes in awe toward Onii-san who was leaving.


    Even though they, until a few hours ago, still ridiculed him.


    ¡¸If I put him into my party at that time, then¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Damn!¡¹


    Among them, there were also some that felt regret for rejecting Raust-san to be included in their party.


    Under such circumstances, there was no way Leader who once put Raust-san into his party wouldn¡¯t also think the same.


    They couldn¡¯t get that idea off their head even though Leader and Sarveria-san knew they were paying for their mistake.


    ¡¸But, Raust-san will no longer come back to Sword of Lightning.¡¹


    Even so, there was no point in thinking a what-if situation like that.


    Raust-san had a reliable party member.


    No matter who invited him, he wouldn¡¯t enter another party.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop being fixated on Raust-san.¡¹


    That was why I said so to Leader.


    It was time to give up.


    At that moment, Leader and Sarveria-san¡¯s face were clearly distorted.


    They too probably didn¡¯t think about it seriously that Raust-san would go back to Sword of Lightning this late.


    Even though they knew it was impossible, they still couldn¡¯t let it go.


    That was why, with my words, Leader and Sarveria-san¡¯s gave up on Raust-san.


    ¡­Even so, that didn¡¯t mean their complex would also go away with it.


    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re quite composed aren¡¯t you, Armia? Is it because you wronged Raust less than us that you behave like you¡¯re right?¡¹


    Next moment, as if to vent his anger, Leader said that words to me.


    Also, I aware that he tried to shift the blame away from him.


    ¡¸That is, not something I could consider, right?¡¹


    However, I didn¡¯t get angry at Leader¡¯s words.


    Instead, I showed a smile full of regret toward him.


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    Leader gasped from my unexpected reaction.


    Seeing his reaction, I noticed Leader was making a big misunderstanding.


    Certainly, my attitude toward Raust-san might be better than Leader and Sarveria-san.


    ¡­¡­But that was not something that I could be proud of.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    I joined Sword of Lightning a year ago when it was already a first-class party.


    At that time, I was a 14-years old rookie magician who was being happy I was invited to a first-class party.


    I was indeed aware that I was better than others, but I never dreamed that I would be invited to a first-class party.


    ¡­That was why, I started to idolizing Leader and Sarveria-san who were the core of the party.


    That was also the reason I started to oppress Raust-san.


    I didn¡¯t look down on Raust-san at the start.


    The Leader I was infatuated with said it was to train Raust-san, hence I also did it.


    Doing as I was told, without doubting my actions at all.


    ¡­¡­¡­However, the day after Raust-san was banished from the party, when I challenged the hydra before it was mutated along with Laila-san, I realized my foolishness.


    At that time, along with my foolishness, I also realized how active Raust-san was.


    ¡­¡­ No, I knew exactly how much weight Raust-san pulled for us, I just realized I never tried to acknowledge it.


    The moment I realized that, I felt a terrible disgust toward my action.


    As a rearguard who had a leeway to look around, from time to time, I could see that Raust-san was an excellent adventurer.


    However, blindly believing Leader¡¯s words, I chalked those as my imagination.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ªDuring the battle with the hydra, I finally realized that Raust-san was truly excellent.


    I felt a terrible regret from my own action.


    Leader and Sarveria-san¡¯s attitude toward Raust-san.


    The malice contained in our act would never be forgiven.


    ¡­But my prejudice was far worse than Leader and Sarveria-san¡¯s behavior.


    And with that, I hurt Raust-san.


    That was probably not something that could be undone.


    That was why, after hearing Laila-san¡¯s talk, I decided I wouldn¡¯t make any mistake anymore.


    I couldn¡¯t go back to before I hurt Raust-san.


    That was why, I decided to start over.


    With that determination in my heart, I opened my mouth toward Leader and Sarveria-san.


    ¡¸Please come with me.¡¹


    I was having fun with my friends yesterday, I laughed enough to last me until next year, though, my body is hurting all over now, I need to exercise more


    Look forward to the beginning of the next chapter (yes only the beginning)

 Chapter 38.3 - Volume 1 – Intermission Sword of Lightning III

    ¡ªArmia¡ª


    ¡¸Armia, where are we going¡­¡­¡­ Kh!¡¹


    Along with the confused Leader and Sarveria-san, I headed toward the place where even beginner came to, an armor shop.


    And then, the moment they understood where they were brought to, color of humiliation spread on their face.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t screw with me! Why are we¡­ in this place¡­¡¹


    The next moment, Leader exposed his feeling and yelled at me.


    Sarveria-san also showing the same expression as Leader.


    It seemed they were humiliated by the fact they were brought to an armor shop for beginners.


    ¡¸We are, Sword of Lightning is no longer a first-class party.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    Hearing my declaration, they shut their mouth.


    It was a reality that had to be pointed out by someone.


    But, even when I understood that, I still felt guilty looking at the expression on their face.


    ¡¸¡­ No, nevermind not being a first-class party anymore, we are even poorer than the adventurers around. Now is not the time to be picky with the armor shop we visited because of your pride.¡¹


    However, I ignored the feeling of guilt and continued my remark.


    We whose assets had been mostly confiscated now were inferior even compared to beginner adventurer.


    The situation wouldn¡¯t change by escaping reality.


    ¡­¡­If we stopped here just because of our pride, then we wouldn¡¯t be able to change.


    ¡¸But, it¡¯s not yet the end for us.¡¹


    Along with these words, I thrust my hand toward Leader and Sarveria-san.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Hm?¡¹


    ¡¸What¡­¡­¡¹


    From my sudden act, they were confused for a moment.


    However, the moment they saw something I held in my hand, the expression they had on their face for a while now changed to that of a surprise


    What I held in my hand was enough money to buy beginner¡¯s armors.


    By all right, I couldn¡¯t have had this amount of money.


    While not everything was taken away, we didn¡¯t have enough money to buy armor.


    Besides, there was no way there was anyone who would lend their money to the current Sword of Lightning.


    And because they knew it, they couldn¡¯t hide their surprise.


    ¡¸Actually, I got this money from Laila-san. It was when they invited me to their party.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Wha-¡¹


    I told that to them.


    Hearing that, despair appeared on their face.


    Perhaps they thought, using this money, I wanted to get out from this party.


    However, I smiled and shook my head.


    ¡¸But I refused.¡¹


    Yes, I didn¡¯t enter Laila-san¡¯s party.


    It was not because their party was weak.


    In fact, their party was probably one of the most powerful parties not only in the labyrinth city but also in the capital city.


    I also respected her and had a friendly relationship with her.


    But it was Leader and Sarveria-san I was being affectionate first.


    The scene of the first time I entered the labyrinth as the member of Sword of Lightning still remained in my head.


    At that time, I was fascinated by how Leader and Sarveria-san¡¯s fight.


    Thinking it again now, it was probably because I was weak.


    They were by no means had a spectacular ability.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª Even so, I didn¡¯t want to abandon them who were my comrade.


    ¡¸It¡¯s because¡­ I want to keep going to the labyrinth together with Leader and Sarveria-san.¡¹


    Along with those words, I laughed.


    Borrowing money from someone after refusing their invitation to their party was not something that could be praised.


    I knew it was terribly shameful.


    Still, swallowing the shame, I asked Laila-san for the sake of Leader and Sarveria-san.


    ¡¸But if we have this we can start over.¡¹


    Hearing my words, their attention was gathered on the money in my hand.


    ¡¸Surely we may have done something that we shouldn¡¯t do, but we can still make amends and start over.¡¹


    I stopped my words there and smiled.


    ¡¸After we get our equipment sorted with this money, I don¡¯t think we can get that much money right away. However, let¡¯s return the money we take unjustly from Raust-san even if it¡¯s a little bit at a time.¡¹


    ¡¸Gh!¡¹


    From my words, they looked down, their shoulder shaking.


    It was as if they regretted what they have been doing so far.


    ¡¸To Laila-san too, if we have a little room in our saving, let¡¯s pay her back and give her a gift, a thank you gift for lending us money despite our current condition.¡¹


    While I said that, I imagined the future I had in my mind again.


    With the equipment bought with this money, we won¡¯t be able to earn much.


    Still, after apologizing to the people we have troubled and thanking the people that help us, we might be able to become a first-class party again after working hard.


    And if that happens, I may be able to evaluate myself a little better.


    After I thought so, I laughed.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    ¡­.But when I saw the expression of Leader and Sarveria-san when they raised their head, I lost my words.


    Floating there was anger they couldn¡¯t hide even if they wanted to.


    Seeing that, my thought halted for a moment.


    ¡¸Are you fucking kidding!? We are the victims!¡¹


    ¡¸Guh!¡¹


    ¡­¡­It was a fatal gap.


    The next moment, I fell to the ground after I felt an impact on my head.


    I could feel blood flowed down on my face as my consciousness became dimmer.


    ¡¸We are first-class adventurers even now!¡¹


    ¡­¡­Finally, along with Leader¡¯s hysterical shout, my consciousness cut off.

 Chapter 38.4 - Volume 1 – Intermission Sword of Lightning IV

    ¡ªLaila¡ª


    ¡¸Bitch! Looking from the top just because you have a little bit of talent! Sarveria, if we sell this fucker to the slaver we should get enough to buy complete sets of equipment.¡¹


    ¡¸She has quite a face and skill, I think her price will be quite high. Also, underground organizations that will hire us as a first-class adventurer party are¡­¡­¡¹


    While directing their scorning eyes to Armia, such conversation happened as Armia fell to the ground, unconscious.


    ¡¸¡­Seriously, there is no helping those people.¡¹


    ¡­¡­Hearing that conversation, I muttered those words.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Laila.¡¹


    Next to me who muttered those in anger, Zieg called up to me worriedly.


    We were currently lurking in the alley near Margulus and Sarveria, if we made too much noise then we might get found out by them.


    However, even knowing that, the anger inside me couldn¡¯t calm down.


    ¡ª¡ª I know this is a shameless request, but Leader and Sarveria-san is still my comrade.


    I recalled Armia¡¯s request as she lowered her head.


    When she lowered her head, she felt extremely embarrassed, and yet, she still did it for Margulus and Sarveria¡¯s sake.


    ¡­¡­However, when I remembered a sense of impending crisis I felt from them, I asked for interest on their debt even after seeing Armia¡¯s current state.


    It was not an interest for Sword of Lightning, the condition was that Armia must be the one paying it.


    ¡ª¡ª Thank you very much!


    Even so, Armia smiled when she heard my condition.


    Without knowing how long it would take for Sword of Lightning to repay their debt would also mean the interest would uncontrollably increase the debt.


    Even when she understood that, Armia still took the money without hesitation.


    As long as Sword of Lightning can be saved, even at the expense of myself, she said.


    ¡­And yet, Margulus and Sarveria betrayed Armia¡¯s feeling.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m sorry Zieg. I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡¹


    The scene in front of me told me the outcome loud enough, and I couldn¡¯t suppress my anger anymore.


    It was harder for me because I got an expectation that maybe, Sword of Lightning would reborn when I saw Armia¡¯s figure.


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    After I said those words, leaving the agitated Zieg, I left the alley and walked toward Margulus and Sarveria.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Laila?¡¹


    ¡¸Actually, Armia is falling¡­¡¹


    Margulus and Sarveria were shaken for a moment when they saw me appeared out of nowhere.


    However the next moment, they concealed the wound on Armia¡¯s head and talked to me with an innocent look on their face.


    Their acting was completely wasted on me.


    After all, I saw everything from the start.


    ¡¸You guys are-!¡¹


    ¡¸Agh!¡¹


    Along with my words of anger, I started running and swung down my staff toward Sarveria¡¯s head.


    My attack wasn¡¯t strengthened by skill.


    And then, maybe it hit a bad spot, but Sarveria fainted from that one blow.


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    At that time, Margulus realized that I was aware of what they tried to do.


    And then, abandoning Sarveria, Margulus tried to run away.


    ¡¸Too late.¡¹


    ¡¸Gahh!¡¹


    ¡­¡­However, even before he took the first step, Zieg knocked him down.


    Apparently, Zieg moved closer in anticipation of danger that might befall me.


    When I realized that, I thanked Zieg, then I turned my sight to Margulus and Sarveria who had lost their consciousness.


    These two were attached to their title of the first-class adventurer, discarded their comrade, and in the end, they tried to join the underground organization.


    ¡¸¡­If you work hard together with Armia, you would become a first-class party again.¡¹


    However, if they put everything on Armia¡¯s shoulder, then the possibility to become a first-class party again would also vanish.


    After another glance filled with neither pity nor disgust at Margulus and Sarveria who threw their responsibility away, I cut them off from my mind and walked toward Armia.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡¸I think they should be reported as kidnappers in the capital city¡¯s guild instead of in the labyrinth city¡¯s one.¡¹


    Said Zieg as he looked at Margulus and Sarveria with disgust while I recovered Armia.


    ¡¸If we reported them in the capital city, no doubt they would become a mine slaves for the rest of their life as their punishment. These guys have physical strengthening skill, so no doubt they would be welcomed.¡¹


    Mine slave, it was the end-of-the-line for people who committed crimes, it was famous for its poor treatment.


    Margulus and Sarveria would meet a fate worse than death, and they would die after a few years anyway.


    Even with physical strengthening skill, the life of mine slave was harsh enough their future in a few years was already decided.


    Although, I had no sympathy whatsoever toward them.


    ¡­If Armia is sold as a slave, she might face a more miserable future compared to being a mine slave.


    While thinking so, I glared at Margulus and Sarveria as I felt my anger rising again


    ¡¸¡­Hey Laila, can I take a bit of your time?¡¹


    ¡¸Hm? Yeah, it¡¯s fine.¡¹


    However, along the way, suddenly Zieg talked to me in a formal way which startled me.


    I was a little surprised by the sudden change in Zieg¡¯s atmosphere.


    ¡¸¡­Do you really want to put this kid into our party?¡¹


    ¡­¡­But, when I heard what he said next, I understood his concern and put up a serious expression myself.


    When I told Zieg I wanted to put Armia into our party, I also told him what kind of person she was.


    Yes, including what she did to a certain healer.


    And because he knew that, he might feel a bit anxious, which was understandable.


    ¡¸It will be fine.¡¹


    However, when I understood his concern, I laughed.


    It was to tell him there wouldn¡¯t be any problem at all.


    ¡¸It¡¯s true this girl had committed a mistake, by no means we can call her wise.¡¹


    Indeed, Armia was foolish.


    She made a big mistake because she wasn¡¯t doubting the words of the person she idolized


    Not only that, even her current action that still trusted Sword of Lightning couldn¡¯t be called smart either.


    ¡¸But, Armia will surely change. Also, the feeling of wanting to be considered comrade by her itself is worth to put her into the party.¡¹


    Although, even considering that, Armia has a suitable character to join this party, or so I judged.


    Besides, if it was Armia who was trying desperately to guide Margulus and Sarveria, surely she could be trusted.


    ¡­¡­And that was why, Margulus and Sarveria actions were even more unforgivable.


    ¡¸However¡­¡­¡¹


    Despite what I told him, the feeling of worry still didn¡¯t disappear from Zieg¡¯s face.


    I wonder why Zieg is so stubborn.


    ¡¸¡­She is probably, have a big wound on her heart.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­I see.¡¹


    ¡­My question was answered with Zieg¡¯s next remark.


    It was not her personality that Zieg was worried about.


    Armia bore a big wound on her heart and he was worried I might get affected.


    When I realized that I was almost laughing.


    Seriously, why are you so awkward.


    But, I smiled at that awkwardness.


    ¡¸Precisely because that we have to support her. At the very least, Armia is not another stranger anymore for me.¡¹


    While I persuade Zieg, I have another thought in my mind.


    If I¡¯m alone, I might be worried.


    But now with Zieg along, I¡¯m not concerned at all.


    ¡¸Hahhh~ If you say so, I guess it can¡¯t be helped then.¡¹


    Seeing my self-confidence-filled gaze, Zieg sighed.


    However, until the end, he never said he was opposed to getting Armia into the party.


    ¡¸¡­What an awkward person.¡¹


    Looking at the situation, it seemed Zieg was also worried about Armia, when I noticed that I muttered that with a smile on my face.


    ¡¸¡­And because you¡¯re like that, I¡¯m-¡¹


    However, I who muttered that at the time didn¡¯t notice that Zieg who had turned his back toward me, also muttered a similar thing to me¡­¡­


    If you don¡¯t catch what Zieg is muttering at the end there, he calls Laila an awkward person too.

 Chapter 38.5 - Volume 1 – Intermission Guild’s Receptionist, Almast I

    ¡ªAlmast¡ª


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Kh.¡¹


    Two days after the appearance of the mutated hydra, behind the receptionist counter in the labyrinth city¡¯s adventurer guild, I muttered that with a pale face.


    My behavior was clearly suspicious, even the adventurers were looking at me suspiciously.


    Even so, I couldn¡¯t pretend like nothing happened.


    The reason I was like this was because I was hiding the existence of the hydra to everyone else which later showed up already mutated.


    Hiding the hydra¡¯s existence was a serious crime.


    The receptionist that did this would certainly be fired, and in the worst case, they could even put into the jail for several days.


    ¡­But with how the hydra that showed up was already mutated, the punishment given to me would be incomparably heavier compared to just hiding the hydra¡¯s existence.


    I would surely be enslaved or given more punishment.


    ¡¸I¡­ why did I hide the hydra¡¯s existence¡­¡¹


    My body trembling from my imagination and I muttered my regret.


    I couldn¡¯t stop my body from trembling when I imagined what would happen to me in the future.


    They were currently investigating the abnormalities where the hydra mutated in such a short time and hadn¡¯t realized I was hiding its existence.


    But it was just a matter of time before I got found out.


    The negative future I predicted drained blood from my face.


    I felt the impulse to just run away from here, but it was too late now and would only make my crime became heavier.


    Because I knew that, all I could do was to work as a receptionist like usual to alleviate the suspicion on me.


    With all the doors to my escape closed, my heart was slowly getting cornered.


    ¡¸¡­I didn¡¯t do wrong.¡¹


    ¡­¡­And then, having reached my limit, I ran away from reality.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not involved with the hydra¡¯s mutation. I¡¯m just unlucky. Why should I get blamed for it?¡¹


    In a small voice, I repeatedly murmured words to defense myself to convince myself so.


    ¡­¡­For the sake of my own protection, I turned my eyes away from the reality that because I hid the hydra¡¯s existence, if we were unlucky, the labyrinth city getting obliterated was a possibility.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, why do I have to become a slave? Isn¡¯t it the hydra¡¯s fault for mutating? I¡¯m just a victim here.¡¹


    The feeling of guilt was completely gone from my heart, in turn, it was dominated by the perception that I was only a victim.


    I¡¯m just a victim of the hydra¡¯s anomalous mutation, it¡¯s not me that¡¯s at fault, was what I thought.


    ¡­¡­However, there was no way reality would change just because I was averting my eyes from it.


    The unchanging sight in the adventurer guild reminded me that no matter how much I tried to running away from reality, that meant nothing.


    No matter how much I convinced myself that I was a victim, there would still no hope in my future.


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    Even when I knew there was nothing I could do, I still couldn¡¯t accept that I would become a slave.


    While being fretful from the unavoidable fate that drew near slowly but surely, biting my lips, I looked around to find something I could rely on.


    ¡¸Umm, err, I¡¯m going to pick some flowers for a bit.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, then I will see what we can do for tomorrow¡¯s request.¡¹


    ¡ª¡ªBy chance, Raust and his martial artist companion who were talking happily entered my sight.


    The moment I saw them, my face distorted.


    Raust, a healer that once despised as a defect, have now become an adventurer whose name widely known not only in the labyrinth city, but even in the capital city.


    It seemed they were rumored to become the next world-class party after they defeated the hydra with only two people with little to no damage.


    ¡­¡­It was the opposite of my situation who was being afraid of being turned into a slave.


    Until just a little while ago, our standing was very different.


    I was the exclusive receptionist for a first-class party, Sword of Lightning, on the other hand, Raust was a subject of scorn by the people in the labyrinth city.


    ¡¸¡­Why!¡¹


    But, now Raust position had risen dramatically.


    In this situation, I couldn¡¯t hide my resentment and hatred against him.


    Even more so when I realized that if Raust stayed in the Sword of Lightning, then I wouldn¡¯t be cornered this far.


    ¡­¡­Not stopping the Sword of Lightning aside, I resented Raust.


    ¡¸At least, if Raust is in Sword of Lightning, then the credit is¡­¡­¡¹


    If Raust is a member of Sword of Lightning, then his feat would be credited to Sword of Lightning, and that also means, I, as their exclusive receptionist, would also get the credit.


    Thinking so, I sighed.


    ¡¸Hah-! In that case!¡¹


    At that time, I came up with a way to take some credit of Raust achievement for myself.


    The moment I came up with the method, my mouth relaxed.


    In this case, I might be able to avoid becoming a slave.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I will be going for a bit.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Ahh! Y-Yes!¡¹


    Right after I thought that, I said so to the receptionist next to me and then I walked toward Raust.


    Fortunately, that troublesome martial artist was not by his side currently.


    No one can get in the way of what I¡¯m trying to do now.


    As I thought so, I opened my mouth toward Raust who was eagerly looking for a quest with a beaming smile.


    ¡¸Can you spare me a little bit of your time?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    The next moment, when Raust noticed the one that talking to him was me, he let out stupid sounding voice, however, without caring about that, I continued.


    ¡¸Can you come with me?¡¹


    So I might be missing the context a little bit because there is no way the punishment of something that¡¯s regarded as a serious crime is only, at worst, getting jailed for a couple of days, maybe it¡¯s more like tortured inside the jail for a couple of days? I¡¯m pretty sure I translated it right, just not sure the thought behind this punishment system


    Also, have I mentioned I don¡¯t like translating Almast chapter? Because I do, so I¡¯m sorry that this is slower than usual

 Chapter 38.6 - Volume 1 – Intermission Guild’s Receptionist, Almast II

    ¡ªAlmast¡ª


    Together with Raust, we went into a room that hardly anyone entered in the adventurer guild.


    Being brought to a room like that, Raust was visibly wary.


    If I didn¡¯t force him with my position as a guild¡¯s receptionist, no doubt Raust would try to escape from me.


    But so far, it was according to plan, so I laughed a little in my mind.


    ¡¸Raust-san, I would like to apologize.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? No,¡¹


    The next moment, I bowed deeply and apologized to Raust.


    At that moment, interestingly, Raust started to be flustered.


    His reaction was what I expected from him.


    As I thought, Raust was slow against ill-will that was directed at him.


    Despite showing a reaction that could be called excessive when it came to ill-will against his comrade, he was flustered by me who bowed at him while spouting nonsense.


    Perhaps, after he is abused for so many years, his sense is distorted.


    After making that conclusion, I smiled with my face still facing the ground, thinking that I might be able to use him this way.


    ¡¸This may not be enough to atone to what I have done, but¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Gh!¡¹


    And then, while pretending to be guilty with my expression, I started to strip off my clothes.


    Seeing my appearance, Raust became more flustered¡­


    I was about to laugh unconsciously when I saw his reaction.


    My aim was to take advantage of Raust¡¯s feat to offset my crime.


    Raust subjugated the hydra I was hiding.


    It was just a coincidence.


    Raust just happened to be near the hydra and he happened to be able to defeat it.


    However, what if Raust defeated the hydra because I secretly asked him in anticipation of his ability?


    Even then, I would still be getting fired from being a receptionist and given some penalties.


    But, it might be possible that my crime would be pardoned enough that I would avoid becoming a slave.


    Of course, in reality, I never asked him to do so.


    However, that could be made up from here on.


    All I needed was for Raust to testify that I asked him.


    To that end, I decided to attack using seduction.


    When I took off my uniform and in my innerwear, Raust looked away with discomposure.


    From his reaction, I believed the seduction method was working.


    Raust had been abused until now.


    He probably never been tempted by the opposite sex like this.


    The martial artist looks fond of Raust, but beauty aside, my body is more mature.


    There is no way Raust could escape from my temptation.


    Thinking so, a provocative smile formed on my mouth.


    If this is the case, just one more push and Raust will try to push me down.


    This way, even if Raust doesn¡¯t become my accomplice, I can use this to threaten him.


    Currently, Raust who is in a position to be called a hero should hate to have an unwanted scandal and would nod to my request.


    After thinking so, I smiled.


    Having escaped the worst situation somehow, I felt relieved.


    ¡¸It might be rude to say this in this situation, but¡­¡¹


    However, contrary to my thought, I couldn¡¯t hear any discomposure from Raust¡¯s voice.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not going to put my hand on you.


    ¡­¡­Physiologically, it¡¯s impossible if it¡¯s you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    And then, even while having a hard time saying it, Raust still told me that straightforwardly.


    For a moment, the meaning of those words didn¡¯t register in my mind.


    However, after a short time, when I realized it was words of refusal from him, blood drained from my face.


    It can¡¯t stay like this, with that feeling as the impetus, I opened my mouth.


    ¡¸W-Wait! You can do anything as you like to me, so¡­¡¹


    If I didn¡¯t make him my accomplice here, I would be ruined.


    That was why, I tried to show as much skin and be as sensual as I could to get some attention.


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    ¡­¡­However, I stopped my hand before I finished taking off more of my clothes.


    Late as it was, I realized now my seduction tactic had no meaning.


    The gaze Raust sent at me was filled with unconcealed disgust.


    Seeing Raust bewilderment so far, I thought he was embarrassed.


    But that was only a misunderstanding.


    ¡­¡­¡­The reason for his confused expression against me who exposed my skin and turned his head away was because of disgust.


    From the beginning, my seduction tactic never worked.


    The moment I realized that, I was losing my strength.


    Raust certainly didn¡¯t show his anger toward those who had previously oppressed him.


    But, that didn¡¯t mean he forgave those people.


    Just, as long as those people didn¡¯t get involved with him, then it was fine for him, he was just cutting them off his mind.


    I understood that now.


    Raust turned his cold away toward me and then opened his mouth.


    ¡¸Also, I now won¡¯t turn my eyes toward any woman.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t hide my agitation when I heard his words.


    Raust didn¡¯t say any name specifically.


    ¡­¡­However, even without him saying, I already knew who was on his mind when he said that.


    ¡¸Nar¡­sena¡­¡¹


    I previously thought I had more womanly charm than her.


    I could only be dumbfounded from the defeat that came out of nowhere.


    ¡¸Well then.¡¹


    After shortly saying his farewell toward the still-dazed me, Raust left the room.


    ¡­I didn¡¯t have the energy to follow his back anymore.

 Chapter 38.7 - Volume 1 – Epilogue Scheme

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡¹


    In the most secure room in the innermost of the guild.


    The guild¡¯s staff, Hanzam, was currently bowing to a certain someone.


    Looking at his expression, maybe it was from the guilt, but his face was pale.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry. Everything is an accident.¡¹


    However, the old man that apology directed to, in contrast to Hanzam, was calm.


    The white-haired old man with long ears that was impossible for human smiled with a hint of fatigue on it.


    ¡¸¡­There are some things in this world you simply can¡¯t do anything against, you have done well.¡¹


    ¡¸Gh!¡¹


    Hanzam¡¯s face distorted when he heard the old man¡¯s words.


    He was deeply moved by his words.


    ¡¸¡­But this is an unforgivable blunder.¡¹


    Even so, Hanzam didn¡¯t close his eyes against the blunder he caused.


    With unconcealed regret on his face, he opened his mouth.


    ¡¸¡­I gave information to a world-class adventurer, on top of that, the hydra has been mutated. If there is a little mistake, it might be impossible to recover from this error.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Hanzam.¡¹


    The old man¡¯s face cast a shadow.


    Certainly, if it were to go further, Hanzam¡¯s error could derail the plan down the line.


    This Labyrinth city had a power independent from the guild headquarter in the capital city.


    The monsters material that went out from this place to other cities had so much value.


    That was why the guild in the capital city was trying to put Labyrinth city¡¯s guild into their control.


    ¡­¡­¡­However, if Labyrinth city¡¯s guild is put under the control of the capital city¡¯s guild, all of our plans will go up in smoke.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s alright. As long as there is that man, the capital city¡¯s guild can¡¯t interfere with Labyrinth city.¡¹


    But if asked whether Hanzam¡¯s error was a punishable one, then the answer was no.


    As long as there was a certain man, Labyrinth city¡¯s power wouldn¡¯t be shaken.


    After all, while it was true that Labyrinth city had a power independent from the country, there was a demand from the country that needed to be fulfilled to some extent.


    And as long as it was fulfilled, Labyrinth city would be safe.


    Also, the old man didn¡¯t judge Hanzam to be responsible for the hydra¡¯s mutation.


    ¡¸When it comes to hydra¡¯s mutations, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡¹


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    In response to the old man¡¯s words, Hanzam looked shaken.


    He also understood the matter with hydra was not something he could do anything about on his own unless he leaked the information to Ralma.


    Hanzam discovered early that one of the guild¡¯s staff, Almast, was hiding the existence of the hydra.


    ¡­Nevertheless, the hydra couldn¡¯t be defeated before it was mutated was only because the heavy load piled on Hanzam at that moment.


    The absence of the party that could defeat the hydra; Ralma, a world-class adventurer came to Labyrinth city.


    ¡­And then the abnormal situation where the hydra mutated far faster than usual.


    Obviously, if the hydra successfully mutated, the damage would be catastrophic.


    It was a common sense that if a mutated super-high difficulty monster appeared, the surrounding city would be destroyed.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to blame you for the matter with the hydra, Hanzam.¡¹


    However, the old man couldn¡¯t ask Hanzam to take responsibility for the hydra.


    ¡¸¡­Nobody could blame you in this situation.¡¹


    The hydra¡¯s mutation was so irregular.


    The cause was an increase in magic power in the meadow.


    ¡­¡­¡­And the increased magic power in the meadow hinted at something.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­The awakening is close.¡¹


    In the old man¡¯s words, unconcealed unrest could be seen on Hanzam¡¯s face.


    Seeing his reaction, the old man knew that Hanzam also had the same idea.


    ¡¸Hanzam, I understand that it was not your responsibility. It was one of the few mistakes you¡¯ve ever made to otherwise fulfill my request perfectly. I don¡¯t have any intention to reprove you for it¡­¡­ No, we don¡¯t have that much leeway to do so in the first place.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I understand.¡¹


    After a little bit of time feeling perplexed from the old man¡¯s answer, Hanzam nodded.


    The situation was imminent, it was just around the corner.


    That was something Hanzam might be aware to too.


    ¡¸So, is it going smoothly?¡¹


    After a moment spent to observe Hanzam¡¯s state, the old man asked.


    ¡¸Yes. There are only a few excellent adventurers left, but I think we can overlook the worst damage.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I see.¡¹


    The old man replied to Hanzam with an unconcealed gloom on his face.


    ¡­¡­The feeling harbored in the old man¡¯s heart was a helpless feeling toward the future.


    The old man wished he could just run away along with Hanzam from Labyrinth city.


    However, the old man, knowing it was impossible, held back the urge back into his chest.


    ¡¸Now, we can achieve our goal soon.¡¹


    And then, with the words the old man said next, tension ran on Hanzam¡¯s face.


    ¡¸Guild Master, I will be with you until the end.¡¹


    And then, as if making an oath, Hanzam said so as he knelt on the spot.


    After that, the old man, the head of Labyrinth city¡¯s guild, Ramulus, opened his mouth as he made a small nod.


    ¡¸Just a little more until Labyrinth city perish.¡¹


    ¡­¡­After the mutated hydra, another unparalleled disaster was approaching Labyrinth city.


    There we go, the first volume of this novel, I originally planned to take 2 weeks break before continuing, but because I took my time for the last couple of chapters, I decided I will cut my break into 1 week, also, please know that the release for next volume might be slowed down a bit, the author have been releasing chapter twice per month for almost a year now, so I¡¯m in no rush to catch up, the excess time will be used to translate the other 2 novels I¡¯ve been neglecting for a while now

 Chapter 39 - Volume 2 – Prologue Abnormality

    A dark, cave-like place surrounded by rocks, the labyrinth¡¯s upper-layer.


    ¡¸Hahh- hahh-¡¹


    In the deep part of the upper-layer before the lower-layer, the so-called middle-layer of the labyrinth, inside one of the narrow passage, a male adventurer was running away from something.


    Equipped with thin leather armor, the adventurer¡¯s running speed was far from normal, indicating he had a physical strengthening skill focused on speed.


    At that speed, nevermind the monsters at the upper-layer, he could even easily outran the monsters from middle-layer.


    Looking at his fatigue, it was clear he had been running for a long time, even if he was chased by something, it was no surprise if he already outran that something.


    ¡¸Damn! Damn it!¡¹


    ¡­Still, the adventurer didn¡¯t slow down his legs.


    There was no fatal injury on his body, but he had a deep wound on his arm. Every step he took, fresh blood spilled from his wound.


    In this situation, it was just a matter of time until the adventurer couldn¡¯t run anymore due to anemia.


    It was showing on his unshaven face that turned pale.


    ¡¸Hahh- hahh-¡¹


    Even so, he didn¡¯t slow down.


    Even though he was near his limit, he kept running.


    ¡­¡­As if trying to run away from an invisible illusion.


    ¡¸How¡­ did this happen¡­¡¹


    What was shown on the running adventurer¡¯s face as he desperately running, was fear.


    ¡¸I¡¯m¡­ a middle-layer adventurer!¡¹


    As he ran, like he was trying to distract himself from the fear, he yelled.


    However, his yell didn¡¯t produce the effect he wanted.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­!¡¹


    ¡­Because of his own words, the adventurer was reminded once again of the certain abnormal existence that attacked his party and killed his comrades.


    At that moment, the mental strain that came from his instinct to run away interrupted, various thoughts and emotions were mixed up in his head.


    The sorrow that his comrades were killed.


    The loss of confidence as a middle-layer adventurer.


    The pain from his wound that until now had been dulled by his adrenaline.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª And the fear of the monster who single-handedly trampled over them, middle-layer adventurer party.


    Those emotions erupted all at once, and the adventurer whose mind was preoccupied with those thoughts lost his attention to the surrounding.


    ¡¸Gakh!¡¹


    And the next moment, the adventurer tumbled hard after getting his foot caught on a protrusion.


    His feet hit the hard stone ground and because of the momentum of his full running speed, he injured his bones and felt intense pain from it.


    ¡¸Gh!¡¹


    ¡­¡­The moment the adventurer realized he couldn¡¯t walk well because of the pain, color drained from his face.


    I won¡¯t be able to make it like this, such was the adventurer¡¯s thought, alas, there was nothing he could do.


    As an adventurer who didn¡¯t bring magic potion anymore because he had a healer in his party, he didn¡¯t have any way to fix his feet at the moment.


    The adventurer¡¯s face was dyed by despair.


    ¡¸T-That is-!¡¹


    It was then he realized there was a transfer formation near him.


    The feeling of despair disappeared from his face, it was replaced by hope.


    It may take time, but I can still return to the ground.


    Then I can tell the adventurer¡¯s guild what is happening.


    The relieved adventurer crawled with such thought to move towards the transfer formation.


    ¡¸Gigi¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    ¡­¡­¡­But the next moment, his action was stopped by the green hand that came from his side.


    When he was stopped, the adventurer seemed to not know what happened at first.


    However, the moment he saw the green hand that grabbed him, he realized the existence of the thing that stopped him, he despaired.


    ¡¸Gi, Gaga-¡¹


    As he timidly looked back, what entered his eyes was the sight of an upper-layer monster that twisted its mouth as if scorning him, a hobgoblin.


    Scorn, emotional expression that a monster supposed to never do, the adventurer finally understood how abnormal this monster was.


    ¡­¡­The hobgoblin that grabbed his shoulder was the same one that killed his comrades.


    ¡¸Who ar-AAAAAAAAAAA, HELPPPPPPPP!¡¹


    At that moment, the adventurer screamed desperately.


    Hobgoblin was a monster that could be defeated easily by common adventurers.


    However, the adventurer aware that the hobgoblin in front of him was an exception.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ªAfter all, this hobgoblin had the ability to destroy a middle-layer party easily.


    The adventurer raised his voice in desperation.


    ¡­Unfortunately, his voice didn¡¯t reach anyone.


    ¡¸Aaaaaaa!¡¹


    The voice that asked for help from someone slowly getting farther away.


    ¡­¡­¡­And in the end, it suddenly stopped.


    Sorry for overextending my vacation and thank you for patiently waiting, I am back now


    On a side note, if this is the prologue of volume 1, I wonder how many people would think this is goblin slayer v2


    Also, where is goblin slayer when he is needed

 Chapter 40 - Change To Daily Life

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    Even now, I still had memories of that time.


    The memories of me being called a defect healer and oppressed.


    No one wanted to be with me, and sometimes, they even got violent to me.


    I thought I was being alienated by everyone in Labyrinth City.


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s¡­¡¹


    ¡­¡­And that was why, the current me couldn¡¯t hide my uncomfortableness.


    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry!¡¹


    Currently, in the adventurer guild, part of the adventurers that ridiculed me was apologizing loudly.


    They rubbed their forehead on the ground in a desperate attempt to apologize.


    The scene attracted the attention of the adventurers and guild staffs around.


    And, despite my twitching face, the adventurers who bowed at me didn¡¯t care whatsoever about the surrounding.


    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re really strong, Raust-san, we don¡¯t know about it until we saw you defeated the hydra¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Until now, we didn¡¯t really have any ill intention when we persecute you, I swear¡­¡¹


    On the face of the adventurers who kept repeating such excuses was unconcealed fear.


    Apparently, the adventurers in front of me were the people who watched me fighting the mutated hydra.


    And at that time, judging they would be helpless if I took my revenge on them, they came to apologize.


    ¡¸Sigh¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    Having understood the situation, I sighed.


    Two days after I defeated the hydra, my position among the adventurers changed dramatically.


    Adventurers who looked down at me until now apologize, some even invite me to their party.


    ¡­But mysteriously enough, the change didn¡¯t move my heart.


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m seriously reflecting! T-That¡¯s why, please spare me!¡¹


    The appearance of the adventurer that desperately apologizing in front of me, this sight was unthinkable from his attitude until now.


    However, even when I understood the reason, all I felt about those adventurers was an annoyance.


    A question came to my mind.


    I longed for their apologies and invitation to adventurer party, but why I¡¯m so cold?


    The answer came to my mind easily.


    ¡¸Ahh, it¡¯s because I¡¯m already satisfied.¡¹


    In my head, Narsena, my most important person and most reliable comrade came to mind.


    Perhaps, I feel fulfilled by her existence alone, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t have any interest in adventurers who tried to scout me now.


    The moment I realized that, my interest in the adventurers in front me was pushed out from my mind.


    This time, I came to the adventurer guild to receive a quest, but I judged that to be impossible now.


    The next moment, I turned back and walked away to leave the adventurer guild.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­huh?¡¹


    Just before I fully turned away, I could see the face of the adventurers I ignored turned blue.


    It was a response I opted to choose because of the many people that the moment I accepted their apology, started to invite me to their party as a token of their apology.


    Not that I was angry at the adventurers.


    ¡¸W-W-W-W-What should we do¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­C-Calm down!¡¹


    However, the adventurers behind me who obviously didn¡¯t know about that, were fell into a panic¡­


    ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡¸Onii-san!¡¹


    Clad in the robe, Narsena called after me not long after I left the adventurer guild.


    In a good mood, she smiled while walking after me.


    Seeing her who didn¡¯t try to hide her joy from being with me, I smiled despite myself.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Narsena.¡¹


    ¡­¡­However, the moment I realized her robe was dirtied, I apologized to her.


    Just like me being invited to the other parties, Narsena also received some invitation when we were going to the adventurer guild.


    No, Narsena got more invitation than me.


    Not only her beauty, but they also thought that she had more ability compared to someone who was called defect healer like me.


    That was why, when we needed to go to the adventurer guild, Narsena was supposed to hide in the back alley like this.


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t worry, if it¡¯s for Onii-san, I¡¯m alright! More importantly, let¡¯s go to Marry¡¯s place! She¡¯s waiting!¡¹


    But even in such a situation, Narsena was as usual.


    ¡¸Thank you, Narsena.¡¹


    Also, feeling a mysterious comfort from her words, I laughed.


    A gentle feeling spread in my chest.


    ¡¸¡­It doesn¡¯t really feel great, becoming famous that is.¡¹


    ¡­¡­But still, I don¡¯t have a good impression toward those adventurers who tried to force us to join their party.


    ¡­¡­Even when I know they didn¡¯t have bad intention toward us.


    ¡¸Tch!¡¹


    Suddenly, while I was thinking that, I could hear someone clicking their tongue.


    ¡¸Be~e!¡¹


    Currently, in the labyrinth city, while few in number, there were still some other first-class parties.


    Narsena held her tongue out for one of those parties.


    However, unlike Narsena who revealed negative emotion towards them, I didn¡¯t feel that much emotion for them.


    And to be honest, this easy to understand attitude was better.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, they take this attitude because they know they¡¯re obviously weaker than me.¡¹


    ¡¸Pfft!¡¹


    From my words, Narsena burst into laughter.


    Maybe my words also abated the adventurer party hostility? In any case, the irritated feeling Narsena directed at that party was gone without a trace.


    Seeing Narsena laughing, my heart was calm.


    ¡­¡­Even so, I felt no joy from the fame I got.


    The people who came after me to deepen our friendship after we defeated the hydra was a big annoyance.


    That was why, before I knew it, the image that defeating that mutated hydra was more of trouble was formed in me.


    ¡¸Raust, Nar-chan, we have been waiting!¡¹


    ¡¸Welcome, you guys!¡¹


    ¡¸Uwohhhh! I¡¯ll let everyone know!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª¡ªThat was why, when we got to the city, I couldn¡¯t hide my embarrassment from the reaction the people in the city took.


    More and more people gathered around me.


    I was bewildered from the situation.


    ¡¸Really, thank you! Take anything you want, this time it will be on the house!¡¹


    ¡¸Ohhh you¡¯re right! No way we can charge our hero! Feel free to take anything you want!¡¹


    ¡¸Rather, both of you are really great adventurers!¡¹


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    But, seeing the fuss the city folks made around me, I finally understood the situation.


    The city folks were thankful that we defeated the mutated hydra.


    ¡¸Alright! Today is a festival!¡¹


    ¡¸Okay! Hurry up and get ready! Ohh, the main cast should just wait here!¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s have a long talk afterward, okay!?¡¹


    To be honest, the welcome from the city folks were quite rough.


    My ears were ringing from them shouting near my ears, and my back was beaten strongly.


    ¡¸Haha-¡¹


    However, I noticed I was smiling in this situation.


    I felt the joy I didn¡¯t feel when the adventurers were apologizing to me.


    ¡¸Onii-san, you really defeated that hydra, no¡­¡­ It¡¯s good that you protected this place, right?¡¹


    And then, as if to show that feeling through action, Narsena smiled at me.


    The festival that was held that day then continued until late at night¡­¡­

 Chapter 41 - Adventurer Guild

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    It was the early morning of the next day of the party with the city folks.


    Narsena and I stayed up late yesterday, so we went to the adventurer guild while feeling sleepy.


    ¡¸It had been a long time since we could go to the city, I wish we could take it a bit more slowly¡­¡¹


    On the way to the guild, Narsena stood still and suddenly leaked that remark.


    Narsena who said this, from times to times, would look back to the city in reluctance.


    I also shared that sentiment.


    Returning to the city after a long time, it might be only for a short while, but we have not been able to do so for the last two days after we defeated the mutated hydra.


    The guild seemed to worry about the hydra that was mutated in a short period of time, and so we were detained in the guild and asked for information about the hydra.


    As a result, we were exhausted in just two days.


    To be honest, I wanted to just rest in the inn today.


    ¡¸¡­Sorry, if possible I want us that take that request.¡¹


    ¡¸No no, please don¡¯t worry! I also agree that we should receive that request.¡¹


    ¡­¡­However, for us, despite being exhausted, we couldn¡¯t take the option to rest.


    The cause was the request that was posted recently.


    It might be groundless, but Narsena and I felt that request was dangerous.


    That was why, in order to increase the certainty of success, Narsena and I decided to take the request on our own.


    ¡­After all, we understood how terrible it would be if worst came to worst.


    I was determined to solve the problem before it came to that point.


    That way, we could live our daily life without worry.


    ¡¸¡­No, that¡¯s not the only problem.¡¹


    However, at that moment, I remembered a certain concerning remark.


    ¡¸The guild¡­¡­¡¹


    That remark was something concerning the adventurer guild.


    I murmured that as the words Marry-san said while she was drunk last night came to my mind.


    ¡­¡­The words that mention that the guild was raising the price of materials as if the guild was trying to drive them away.


    It was an unthinkable remark.


    Normally, the guild and the city that handle the material was inseparable, aside from some degree of fraud, it was impossible to do something that would drive the city folks away.


    The city was selling equipment to strengthen adventurers and then selling the material purchased from the adventurer that had become stronger.


    And the city developed with the material obtained from the guild.


    That was the relationship between the city and the guild. If there were no people in the city, the number of adventurers would decrease and the guild would suffer greatly.


    Considering that, Marry-san¡¯s remark was unbelievable and should be considered drunken nonsense.


    ¡­Even so, I had my doubt toward the guild.


    Marry-san¡¯s face when she said that was serious.


    I didn¡¯t think it was a lie considering her expression.


    And even without that, I couldn¡¯t trust the guild.


    I was reminded of Hanzam, the guild staff¡¯s attitude when I explained about the mutated hydra yesterday.


    While I was talking, Hanzam was listening eagerly to me.


    He looked so serious that the image I had for the guild staffs was about to change.


    But while listening to me, Hanzam was always calm.


    No surprise nor relief.


    ¡­¡­It was as if the hydra mutation was just a trivial matter.


    I had a bad feeling when I saw his attitude.


    And then, while incomparable, the request was also concerning.


    ¡¸¡­Not much I can do, huh?¡¹


    However, all concerns about the guild were just in my mind.


    Understanding that, I let out a sigh.


    No matter how suspicious, I couldn¡¯t do anything as long as the worst was just in my imagination.


    After all, I didn¡¯t even consider what the guild might be thinking.


    Considering nothing I could do about this now, I decided to focus on the more pressing matter, the request.


    Yesterday, I was unable to take the request because of various disturbance, but now was early morning.


    This was the time when there were no adventurers.


    During this time, there wouldn¡¯t be any competitors.


    ¡­¡­Well, considering the request, even with many adventurers around, the chance there would be any competitors was minuscule.


    But this was still the best time to go to the guild.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s hurry, Narsena.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    After deciding that, we ran all the way to the guild¡­¡­


    ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó


    There were few adventurers in the guild as we thought.


    Although not zero, the number was clearly less than in the daytime.


    Moreover, it seemed the adventurers were busy enough they came early in the morning.


    From time to time, they would eye us, but ended up leaving the guild without saying anything.


    ¡¸Good.¡¹


    Looking at the scene, I laughed that no one would disturb me and walked to the reception.


    ¡¸Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Nancy.¡¹


    ¡¸Haha-haahh¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡­¡­.But tens of seconds later, we understood that our enemy was not only adventurers.


    ¡¸I~ want to get along with Onii-san~~¡¹


    In front of me was a woman with a touchy-feely tone of voice, she was Nancy, one of the receptionists in the guild.


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    Narsena was clearly irritated with her.


    Apparently, Nancy calling me Onii-san was what got into her head.


    In such situation I was about to sigh.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t want to be called Onii-san by her, even before, I already had a bad impression about her.


    After all, even though she might think this was the first time we met, I remembered she was also speaking ill of me.


    ¡­¡­Incidentally, at that time, she didn¡¯t talk like this.


    Honestly, I wanted her to quit, because she gave me goosebumps.


    ¡¸Haha¡­¡­¡¹


    But despite that, I couldn¡¯t move away from her.


    ¡­The reason was the other guild staffs that sent us sparkling glance this way.


    Narsena and I were not actually recognized as a first-class adventurer.


    First-class adventurer was just a common name, it was officially called exclusive adventurers.


    The condition was for the party to be officially certified by the guild and had a dedicated guild staff assigned to the party.


    In other words, nevermind having a dedicated guild staff, we who weren¡¯t officially recognized as a party had no way to become a first-class adventurer no matter how strong we were.


    ¡­That was why we were being targeted by the guild staff that saw this as an opportunity.


    It was not only the adventurers that got the benefit of the exclusive adventurer system.


    The guild staff that belonged to the first-class adventurers would also be treated well.


    That was why the guild staffs were trying to befriend us who might become future exclusive adventurers.


    As long as they could qualify as a dedicated guild staff, they could make an arrangement with the suitable adventurer and forcibly make them into exclusive adventurers.


    ¡¸Onii-sannnn~ you¡¯re really coo~l.¡¹


    ¡­¡­It seemed the other receptionists were also aiming for the straight road to fame and rich like Nancy.


    ¡­I didn¡¯t have any intention on becoming an exclusive adventurer, being surrounded in the guild, or marrying the receptionist.


    But in this situation, I wouldn¡¯t be able to take the request unless I agree.


    I understood that from the line of sight of the other receptionists. I got the urge to escape from here.


    ¡­¡­Honestly, It was a really troublesome place to be in.


    But running away here wouldn¡¯t solve the problem.


    Understanding that reality, I was about to sigh.


    ¡¸This guy shouldn¡¯t be an exclusive adventurer, after all, they¡¯re the members of my party.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    ¡ª¡ªIt was at that moment someone put their hand on my shoulder and said that.

 Chapter 42 - Encounter With Senior Disciple

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    Seeing a man who put his hand on my shoulder and made a friendly declaration suddenly appeared, Narsena wide-eyed in surprise.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Onii-san?¡¹


    And then, along with those words, Narsena sent me a gaze that spoke clearly of what she was thinking about.


    ¡°I want an explanation of what¡¯s happening.¡±


    ¡­Alas, I also wanted an explanation.


    I didn¡¯t have any male acquaintance with that voice based on my memory, needless to say, I didn¡¯t have another companion beside Narsena.


    In other words, I also had no clue.


    Thinking normally, this man might be lying, but I couldn¡¯t figure out his motive; why he lied in this situation, and in the first place, why he suddenly appeared.


    Considering the current situation, this man who was trying to pull me away from Nancy might be on our side.


    But then it would just mean an extra member in our party, Nancy and the other guild¡¯s staffs wouldn¡¯t give up with this.


    That means, if he wants to help us, claiming to be our comrade is useless.


    That was why, I looked back, wondering why I suddenly got called out by him.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªGh!¡¹


    ¡­That was when I noticed the abnormality of the man that spoke to me.


    The man had a quite burly body and a well-featured appearance.


    Many adventurers with vanguard roles had a strong body, but this man had a body one size larger than that which would surely catch everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Even so, that was a trivial matter to me.


    ¡­¡­What robed my attention was the intimidating feeling that came from the man.


    That intimidating feeling reminded me of the world-class warrior who trained me, Ronaldo-san.


    And I knew the intimidating feeling that came from this man had the same quality as the one the Ronaldo-san in my memory exuded.


    ¡¸G-Guild¡¯s agent¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    ¡­Nancy¡¯s remark was what returned my mind which had stopped working for a while, back.


    Guild¡¯s agent, they were the best out of the first-class adventurers and said to be the closest to the world-class adventurers.


    Unlike exclusive adventurers, guild¡¯s agents could be certified even without a party, and their treatment was incomparable to what exclusive adventurers got.


    The general perception was guild¡¯s agents were at a higher caste compared to exclusive adventurers.


    I¡¯m surprised an adventurer like him is in Labyrinth city¡¯s guild.


    But at the same time, I¡¯m convinced, him being a guild¡¯s agent would explain his strength.


    ¡¸You¡¯re a guild¡¯s agent, your movement would be hindered if you become an exclusive adventurer.¡¹


    While I was surprised by the sudden development, I understood the man was trying to help me.


    A guild¡¯s agent was said to have the authority on the level of branch guild¡¯s head.


    Of course, in the Labyrinth city which had authority independent from the guild¡¯s headquarter, they couldn¡¯t use that authority.


    Still, for a guild¡¯s staff like Nancy, the fact they couldn¡¯t talk back was the same.


    Using his position, the man was glaring at Nancy and the other guild¡¯s staffs to apply pressure on them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get involved with me anymore from hereon.¡±


    ¡¸B-But, I am¡­¡­¡¹


    But even after receiving the warning, Nancy still spoke.


    It looked like she hadn¡¯t given up on me yet, she opened her mouth.


    ¡¸Is there any complaint?¡¹


    ¡¸Kh! N-No¡­¡­¡¹


    However, her complaint was blocked with that one remark.


    His voice contained his irritation, and Nancy who received that looked pale.


    I realized that she could no longer talk back to the man.


    ¡­And, there was no other guild¡¯s staff trying to speak to me after seeing Nancy.


    Some people were sending a regrettable glance this way, but nobody was trying to meddle with us now that I was under the protection of this man.


    ¡¸Well then, should we go?¡¹


    The man asked for our confirmation with a smile.


    ¡¸Umm¡­¡¹


    Doubt could be seen on Narsena¡¯s face.


    There was no way Narsena didn¡¯t realize she was being helped by the man.


    Even so, she still couldn¡¯t hide her doubt for the man who suddenly appeared.


    ¡¸Narsena, let¡¯s just follow him quietly for now.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes.¡¹


    However, I stopped Narsena.


    Now is not the time to listen to his purpose.


    And so, as prompted by the man, we left the guild¡­¡­


    ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡¸I have nothing to say, you must be confused I suddenly claimed to be your companion, sorry.¡¹


    The man who was a guild¡¯s agent bowed his head and apologized once we reached a place out of public eyes after we left the guild.


    ¡¸N-No no! Don¡¯t worry about it!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹


    Seeing the man¡¯s completely unimaginable behavior, Narsena and I were flustered.


    We were desperately trying to tell him we didn¡¯t mind.


    To be honest, I had a little doubt about the guild¡¯s agent that helped us.


    But, I never wanted to get an apology from him.


    ¡¸We should be saying thanks to you instead!¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you for saying that.¡¹


    Relieved, the man raised his head when I told him that.


    ¡¸I thought it was the best way, but it¡¯s true I was being pushy¡­¡­¡¹


    Apparently, the man was worried about claiming to be our comrade more than I expected.


    Certainly, I was a bit more sensitive to other adventurers¡¯ aggressive solicitation that I was quite surprised when this man claimed to be our company.


    However, I didn¡¯t feel anything like that from the man.


    On the contrary, I felt grateful for him.


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m really grateful that you pull us out from that place.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much! At that time, I don¡¯t think we could get away from the guild¡¯s staffs by ourselves¡­¡¹


    And so, Narsena and I thanked him to dispel his concern.


    ¡¸It¡¯s good if that¡¯s the case. But, you don¡¯t need to thank me.¡¹


    Feeling shy, the man laughed.


    However, the man didn¡¯t accept our thanks.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it natural for a senior to help their fellow disciple?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    ¡­The next moment, Narsena and I was struck dumb by the man¡¯s remark.


    For the man to go this far, I knew there must be a reason for it.


    But, a senior from the same master was not someone I expected to show up.


    But on the other hand, I now confirmed what I thought about before.


    After all, the reason why he got this intimidating feeling similar to Ronaldo-san had become clear.


    And then, when I understood that, a name came to my mind.


    It was the name of the one Ronaldo-san claimed to be the most powerful disciple among many other disciples of his.


    ¡¸Zieg¡­¡­san?¡¹


    And then, the man, Zieg-san answered me who timidly asked for confirmation of his name with a smile on his face.


    ¡¸Ahh, I guess, nice to meet you?¡¹


    That was my first encounter with my senior disciple, Zieg-san.


    ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó


    Later, we and Zieg-san moved to a cafe in the city.


    Even on the way there, he already explained a lot of things, including why he knew I was his junior.


    This time, Zieg-san visited Labyrinth city with Master, it seemed he was listening to our name and feature on the way here.


    Soon after that, Narsena and I became famous, and so Zieg-san knew us one-sidedly.


    ¡­By the way, regarding the question of why he came with Master, Zieg-san didn¡¯t answer and just giving me a troubled smile.


    It seemed to be something that shouldn¡¯t be spread.


    I thought that Master was doing something against Labyrinth city¡¯s guild regarding Wolf of Calamity, but it must more important than what I thought.


    This might make things more complicated if we offered to help.


    ¡¸¡­ If so, is there nothing we could do to help?¡¹


    Determined to do so, I muttered that in the cafe.


    Actually, before arriving at the cafe, Narsena and I had a discussion, the conclusion was we had to thank Zieg-san.


    That was why, currently, while drinking tea in the cafe, I was thinking about how to thank Zieg-san.


    ¡­¡­However, other than Zieg-san¡¯s job, which I just found out I couldn¡¯t help with, there was no other idea popped into my head.


    Today was the first time Zieg-san and I meet, there was too little information that could help me.


    ¡¸Zieg-san, I want to thank you, but¡­¡­¡¹


    After a bit more of thinking, I gave up on figuring it out on my own and spoke to Zieg-san.


    ¡¸Yes! Feel free to ask anything¡­¡­ well, we might not have time in a couple of days, but¡­¡¹


    And then, piggybacking after me, Narsena also offered help to Zieg-san.


    Apparently, Narsena didn¡¯t even think about it.


    ¡¸No, just the thought is enough¡­¡­ Though, having said that, I¡¯m sorry, can I ask you for a favor? As an official request?¡¹


    In response to our offer, Zieg-san replied with an awkward expression.


    ¡¸I would like to temporarily make a provisional party with both of you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­What?¡¹


    ¡¸Provisional¡­ party?¡¹


    The next moment, both Narsena and I were bewildered by Zieg-san¡¯s request.


    Provisional party, in other words, Zieg-san was saying he would like to challenge the same quest together.


    However, for a person in his caliber, to want to challenge a quest with a provisional party, just what kind of quest it is.


    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹


    However, when I recalled a certain quest, I understood the reason Zieg-san wanted to for a provisional party.


    If it was that monster, it was no wonder Zieg-san would propose this just in case.


    It was a super-high difficulty monster in the labyrinth lower-layer that Narsena and I wanted to subjugate.


    ¡¸I want you to help me defeat the phoenix.¡¹


    Both Narsena and I gasped when Zieg-san mentioned the monster in his mind which overlapped with one in ours.


    I will tell you why this chapter took so long, for now, an actual translation note:

 Chapter 43 - Unexpected Reunion

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    ¡¸¡­I know it¡¯s a sudden request, but¡­ please.¡¹


    While we were still dumbstruck by his request, Zieg-san earnestly asked us again as he thought he would be refused.


    However, his concern was just needless anxiety.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s okay! That¡¯s also what we planned to do after all.¡¹


    The moment I said that to Zieg-san, I laughed.


    I didn¡¯t think Zieg-san would invite us to phoenix subjugation hence the moment of our silence.


    However, I was just surprised, not opposed to his request.


    On the contrary, the offer was also something that we wanted as well.


    To be honest, Narsena and I had bad compatibility with the phoenix.


    ¡­¡­After all, Phoenix was a nightmare for a vanguard, not only it mainly using long-range attacks, it was covered in an armor of flame.


    For us who fight at very short range using dagger and fist, it was a difficult opponent to fight against.


    ¡¸Onii-san and I were planning to challenge it into a sink or swim battle, I will appreciate it if someone like Zieg-san will come too!¡¹


    That was why, as Narsena said, if a talented person like Zieg-san came along too, there was nothing more reassuring than this.


    Zieg-san was also a vanguard, but considering the great sword he carried, he had a long reach.


    If Zieg-san becomes our main attacker, our winning chance against the phoenix would increase considerably.


    I hoped so and smiled.


    ¡¸I see, so both of you are aware of how dangerous that phoenix is¡­¡­ No, I guess it¡¯s natural for both of you, the people who defeated that hydra, to know ¡¹


    Zieg-san who saw my smile also smiled as he said so.


    Then, I noticed that from his words that he might have the same concern with us.


    ¡¸Perhaps, you also notice, Zieg-san¡­¡­?¡¹


    I timidly asked Zieg-san, to which he answered with a nod.


    That was the best evidence that Zieg-san had the same concern with us.


    The possibility that the phoenix would mutate.


    It took a considerable amount of time for super-high difficulty monsters to mutate, it took several months even when it was wounded, which was when it would absorb magic power more rapidly.


    Considering that, as this was just a few days after the request, there should be time still before it was mutated.


    ¡­¡­But knowing the exception that was the hydra that mutated in less than a month, I couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    Perhaps that hydra was just an exception, still, that didn¡¯t mean we could just leave the phoenix alone.


    If that happened again and a mutated phoenix showed up aboveground, I didn¡¯t know how much damage it would cause.


    Narsena and I knew the danger precisely because we fought against the mutated hydra.


    ¡­¡­We only won against the hydra because of a miracle happened, that miracle was the kind that would never happen again.


    I knew that we were at a disadvantage, even so, we still decided to fight the phoenix.


    No matter how much of a threat the phoenix is, if we don¡¯t defeat it before it¡¯s mutated, then we won¡¯t be able to do anything.


    Because I had my determination, I was much more heartened than I imagined when cooperation with Zieg-san was decided.


    Seemingly understanding that from my atmosphere, Zieg-san let out a smile.


    ¡¸There is¡­¡­ something I have to say.¡¹


    However, the next moment, Zieg-san opened his mouth with a cloudy expression.


    He was going to say something difficult to convey.


    ¡¸Actually, my party¡¯s magician isn¡¯t in a good condition, so the one that will come is me and¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Zieg-san! I finally found you!¡¹


    ¡­¡­But his words were interrupted by a voice from a girl in the distance.


    That voice made me dumbfounded for a second.


    Realizing that voice sounded familiar, I looked at the source of the voice.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Ehh?¡¹


    ¡­Seeing the appearance of the former magician of Sword of Lightning, Armia, standing at that place, I was surprised.


    ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯m alright?! I will also come along in the phoenix subjugation!¡¹


    She raised her voice against Zieg-san, completely unaware of us.


    ¡¸If you don¡¯t have a magician, how much do you think the difficulty of subjugating a phoenix would increase?!¡¹


    It seemed that Armia was too emotional as she screamed toward Zieg-san, she wasn¡¯t aware of her surroundings at all.


    However, I didn¡¯t feel the feeling of discomfort I had against her before from her current behavior.


    ¡­I believed the sense of discomfort I felt came from trivial things.


    Armia kept speaking emotionally toward Zieg-san.


    She had changed from what I remembered.


    Armia, when she was still in Sword of Lightning, really took care of her appearance.


    She had many kinds of clothes, she wore makeup too.


    Her doing that at that time, when she was still pretty much a child, made me uncomfortable.


    However, I also felt a different sense of discomfort with Armia¡¯s current state, comparable to what I felt when I was still in Sword of Lightning.


    Currently, her hair ragged, and she wore wrinkled cheap clothes, a look that was unthinkable compared to when she was still in Sword of Lightning.


    ¡­¡­In addition, it was her eyes that shocked me the most.


    Despite her emotional outbursts, her eyes remained empty.


    It was impassive as if she wasn¡¯t even here.


    The disparity between her behavior and her emotion was enough to make me have a mismatched image of her.


    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t be indifferent to her situation.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t have a very good feeling for her.


    Armia, compared to Margulus and Sarveria, treated me pretty well.


    But still, I felt an unpleasant feeling by her blind faith toward Margulus and Sarveria.


    I didn¡¯t hate it.


    However, I couldn¡¯t help but feel she was a hard person to deal with.


    ¡­But even when I felt like that, I still felt pity for her.


    All the more so when I knew more or less the reason she became like this.


    The end of the former first-class party, Sword of Lightning was now known throughout the Labyrinth city.


    After a failed attempt to sell one of their party members, everyone in Sword of Lightning became mine slaves.


    With that much information, I was able to understand what transpired.


    Most likely, Margulus and Sarveria were trying to sell Armia.


    Understanding that, my face contorted despite myself.


    ¡­I didn¡¯t have any interest in Sword of Lightning, but Armia was too miserable.


    ¡¸No matter how strong Zieg-san is¡­¡­ Huh?¡¹


    Just when Narsena noticed what was in my mind, Armia who was trying to appeal further to Zieg-san who looked troubled, finally noticed our presence, interrupting her speech.


    At that moment, Armia stiffened as she stared at me.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Fe?¡¹


    Seeing Armia¡¯s unexpected reaction, I let out a stupid sounding voice.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª!¡¹


    ¡­Hearing my voice, Armia came back to her sense, blood rapidly drained from her face.


    In her eyes, unconcealed turmoil could be seen.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you.¡¹


    At the next moment, she turned around and then started running.


    I stared in blank amazement at the running away Armia¡¯s back, not understanding what just happened.


    ¡¸What the¡­¡­¡¹


    Nobody answered the words my dumbfounded self murmured.


    I don¡¯t know why but I have a really hard time translating the last part of this chapter, I can only hope I got them right or close to right at least instead of completely wrong


    Btw, while going around youtube, I found this and this, I found another one, but that one needs Japanese knowledge to understand, hope you enjoy, or laugh, or scratching your head for wasting 3 minutes of your life.

 Chapter 44 - Zieg-san’s Request

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    ¡¸¡­That came from nowhere. I¡¯m really sorry, both of you.¡¹


    Shortly after Armia left, Zieg-san apologized to us.


    However, he couldn¡¯t hide the bewilderment on his face as he apologized, it seemed Zieg-san also surprised by Armia¡¯s action.


    ¡¸Armia hasn¡¯t recovered from the shock yet.¡¹


    ¡­¡­After the apology, Zieg-san muttered that. He stared at the direction Armia ran away with worry on his face.


    With that expression, I understood that Zieg-san was seriously concerned about Armia.


    It was painful to see Armia¡¯s current state even for an outsider like me.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine how it felt for Zieg-san who was in the same party as Armia currently.


    When I looked next to me, even Narsena who harbored animosity the most toward Armia here, looked a little bit guilty for feeling that way.


    ¡¸Can I ask you a little favor?¡¹


    After saying that, Zieg-san made his request.


    ¡¸I know about your discord with Sword of Lightning, but, for the sake of Armia, I hope you can lend me a hand.¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹


    Narsena reacted to Zieg-san¡¯s request.


    Her attitude said clearly that she wouldn¡¯t allow the acceptance of that request.


    ¡¸Thank you Narsena, but I¡¯m fine.¡¹


    Before I took any action, I threw words of restraint toward Narsena.


    It was Zieg-san who requested that, moreover, I didn¡¯t feel any discomforting feeling.


    It¡¯s for her sake, was the feeling I had.


    Also, after seeing Armia¡¯s tragic look and now, Zieg-san who helped us before asking us for a favor, I wasn¡¯t heartless enough to refuse.


    ¡ª¡ªBesides, I¡¯m now happy, isn¡¯t it fine to share it with others if only just a bit?


    ¡¸¡­¡­If you say so, Onii-san.¡¹


    I smiled despite myself when I saw Narsena closed her mouth, albeit reluctantly because of my words.


    Narsena was angry for me.


    Narsena, currently putting discouraged expression, didn¡¯t know how much happiness and thankful feeling I have for her doing that.


    That reminds me once again how precious Narsena is to me.


    After thinking that, I reached out for Narsena¡¯s head.


    ¡¸Fuee!?¡¹


    Triggered by my sudden action, Narsena raised a weird squeal, her face dyed in red.


    While seeing her current state, I remembered the uneasiness I caused to her, even so, I still said my gratitude to her.


    ¡¸Seriously, thank you so much, Narsena.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh!? N-No! W-We¡¯re fellow party member after all!¡¹


    Narsena answered me in a fluster.


    However, she never rejected my hand.


    Seeing her appearance, love and happiness overflowed from my chest and my face relaxed despite myself.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if we can cooperate, but can you tell us the full story first?¡¹


    Still with the same expression, I talked to Zieg-san.


    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹


    Up until now, Zieg-san¡¯s looked uneasy, but after hearing my answer, he looked relieved.


    ¡¸This will be a bit long¡­¡­¡¹


    With that as a preface, Zieg-san started recounting the story.


    ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡¸That kind of thing¡­¡­¡¹


    A few minutes later, that was all I could say after I heard the event that led Armia to her current condition.


    ¡­¡­As for Narsena, she was completely speechless.


    One part of the story Zieg-san told us about Armia and Sword of Lightning was completely shocking.


    Regretting what she did in the past, Armia tried to start over.


    ¡­But her determination was betrayed by Margulus and Sarveria who desperately trying to prop themselves back up.


    For the people in this Labyrinth city, this story wasn¡¯t a tragedy, but a comedy.


    This city was full of people like Margulus.


    Under such circumstances, Armia who was deceived for fun because she was unable to see through other¡¯s true nature was simply laughable.


    However, I knew her innocence, so I couldn¡¯t do that.


    As mentioned, I didn¡¯t have a very good feeling for her.


    Because of her innocence, I couldn¡¯t accept her blind faith toward Margulus and Sarveria.


    That was precisely why, I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise when I heard Armia was thinking for herself and trying to start over.


    I never thought she was someone who would reflect in a situation like that.


    Hence why I was surprised, and also impressed.


    Armia carried a longing and gratitude toward Margulus and Sarveria who changed her from an orphan to a first-class adventurer.


    But Armia decision to cut off her blind faith and then support Margulus and Sarveria must be what troubled her.


    Worry, regret, and other feelings too, as a member of the same party for some time, I could somewhat understand them.


    Hence why, Armia whose feeling was betrayed, couldn¡¯t recover.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Terrible.¡¹


    Narsena muttered that word.


    In her eyes were the feeling of revulsion toward Margulus and Sarveria who were no longer here.


    I also shared her sentiment.


    ¡¸I have a request I want to ask you about Armia.¡¹


    While our expression still cloudy, Zieg-san opened his mouth.


    ¡¸I know it¡¯s unreasonable to ask both of you this, but, we can¡¯t leave her like this for longer, that¡¯s why, I beg you, can you please talk to her? ¡¹


    He looked pained as he said that.


    His expression showed how worried he was having to say that.


    Being the third party who didn¡¯t know the full picture, Zieg-san would want to avoid stepping into my relationship with Armia.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not asking you to unconditionally forgive Armia. But, I hope you can talk if over with Armia, Armia had been tormenting herself over her connection with you.¡¹


    And yet, he committed the taboo.


    From that, it was apparent how much Zieg-san worried about Armia.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t answer that request.¡¹


    ¡­¡­But even knowing that, this wasn¡¯t a request I could accept.


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    In response to my reply, anxiety floated on Zieg-san¡¯s face for a moment.


    ¡¸My bad. I forgot to say the important thing, about the reward.¡¹


    However, Zieg-san¡¯s immediately regained his composure and kept talking.


    ¡¸In terms of rewards, I will give you all the rewards from the phoenix subjugation. Of course, this is the conclusion of my party¡¯s discussion.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­No way¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t hide my agitation hearing Zieg-san¡¯s words.


    Giving us all the reward from phoenix subjugation was an exceptional reward.


    Moreover, doing that meant Zieg-san¡¯s party would be in the red.


    ¡¸Please!¡¹


    Even so, there was no hesitation in his words.


    I was touched by his appearance who cared for his comrades so much.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not the issue with reward. There is no point even if I forgive her.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹


    ¡­But I couldn¡¯t accept Mr. Sieg¡¯s request.


    ¡¸Wait! In her current condition, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take part in the phoenix subjugation. If Armia returns to normal, the subjugation would surely be easier!¡¹


    Responding to my words, Zieg-san kept talking as if he was impatient.


    In order to somehow convinced me.


    ¡­Alas, I didn¡¯t accept his request not because I couldn¡¯t forgive Armia.


    It was just, no matter what I do, I wouldn¡¯t be able to save her.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think she will be back to normal even if I forgive her.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Hah?¡¹


    Seemingly not understanding what I meant, Zieg-san was at lost for words.


    ¡¸I think Armia is only trying to erase the feeling of emptiness from being betrayed by Sword of Lightning by obsessing over her atonement for me. Whether I forgive her or not, the void in her heart would still remain¡­ No, forgiving her may even have a greater impact on her.¡¹


    However, after hearing my explanation which ignored his reaction, Zieg-san looked shaken for a moment, then he opened his mouth.


    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹


    From his murmur, it seemed he was deeply convinced.


    That was when I knew Zieg-san finally realized there was nothing he could do about this.


    The reason for her current condition was not her guilt toward me.


    The matter with Margulus and Sarveria still occupied her heart, trying to atone to me was just her trying to turn her head away from the matter.


    So, I couldn¡¯t possibly cheer Armia up no matter what I do.


    ¡­¡­ Understanding that, Zieg-san, unable to hide his discouragement, left the cafe to talk with his party members about the phoenix subjugation tomorrow.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Is this alright?¡¹


    All I could do as I watched Zieg-san¡¯s went away with drooped shoulder was muttering that.


    But when I realized I couldn¡¯t get involved in this, I let out a sigh.


    While praying that Armia will recover somehow, I got up to leave the cafe.


    ¡¸¡­Um, O-Oniisan¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹


    It was at that moment Narsena called out to me timidly.


    This took longer than I expected, both the gathering motivation part and the translating part, pretty sure I get some part wrong too, might need to come back later if it¡¯s actually important in the future

 Chapter 45 - Armia’s Melancholy

    ¡ªArmia¡ª


    ¡¸Hahh- Hahh- I, why did I¡­¡¹


    A few minutes after I was agitated and ran away after being surprised by Raust-san who was with Zieg-san, I was breathing heavily deep in the city.


    Because I came here at full speed, I was out of breath and the people around me were looking at me suspiciously.


    But I couldn¡¯t afford to care about them.


    Maybe because of my lack of oxygen, but the first thing that came to my mind was the previous event, my encounter with Raust-san.


    He was¡­ the one I yearned for.


    There wasn¡¯t much, but after I went to the labyrinth with Zieg-san and Laila-san yesterday, I had some savings.


    Since that time, I tried to find Raust-san.


    Of course it was to give what I have in hand to Raust-san.


    But the unexpected meeting made me flustered.


    When I met Raust-san, I had pictured in my mind over and over again how I should apologize or how I should show my intention to atone to him, because of that, when I met with an unexpected situation, I fell into a panic.


    ¡­¡­¡­And then, I had run away from that place.


    If, from the beginning, I was aware that Raust-san was there, then I wouldn¡¯t have panicked.


    At that time, however, I was too focused at Zieg-san as I was angry at him who told me I would be excluded from the phoenix subjugation quest.


    To not bring a rearguard just like me to fight a phoenix was nothing but suicide.


    ¡¸¡­Why, why did I do that¡­¡¹


    ¡­¡­However, I regretted so greatly for acting based on emotion.


    I was no longer angry with Zieg-san.


    It was just, I just felt I have to do that.


    ¡¸What to do- What to do-¡¹


    And then that regret changed to frustration, I was unconsciously muttering those words.


    Atoning to Raust-san, that was my top priority.


    Nevertheless, having committed such a blunder, I strongly reproached myself.


    ¡¸¡­More failure is not allowed.¡¹


    And, while holding that feeling, I muttered those words.


    Because, my existence had no value anymore other than to atone to Raust-san.


    And now, no one would atone together with me.


    Those people betrayed me, and ran away¡­¡­


    ¡¸Ughh!¡¹


    Right when I thought that, I felt nauseous.


    I rushed into an alley, out of public eyes, while holding my mouth.


    ¡¸Guh¡­¡¹


    In the end, I didn¡¯t vomit the content of my stomach, but the horrible feeling still didn¡¯t go away.


    The words I told Sword of Lightning, the invitation to atone together.


    It wasn¡¯t something I said without thinking.


    Even I already knew that Sword of Lightning hadn¡¯t consisted of good people.


    And when I entered Laila-san¡¯s party, knowing that I didn¡¯t have to work and struggle from the bottom, I felt troubled.


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, the fact that I became a first-class adventurer by being invited into Sword of Lightning never disappear from inside me.


    That was a big deal for me.


    Until then, I was someone at the bottom, but Sword of Lightning raised my standing like that.


    Regardless of their true intentions.


    So, I decided to start again from the bottom to return the favor to Sword of Lightning.


    ¡­But my feelings were trampled in the worst way.


    ¡¸Why¡­¡¹


    Every time I thought about that time, I felt like covered in something murky.


    Like the stagnant feeling coagulated to become something black.


    ¡¸¡­I have no time to think about this.¡¹


    I tried to look away from that feeling.


    Somehow, by being obsessed with having to atone.


    ¡¸Hahh~ I finally found you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    The next moment, my thought was interrupted by a familiar voice in the alley that was supposed to not have anyone around.


    I raised my face in the direction the voice came from.


    ¡¸Narsena¡­san?¡¹


    ¡ª¡ªAnd, dumbfounded, I murmured the name of the person standing there.


    ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó


    A few minutes after meeting Narsena-san, I was taken to an unpopular vacant lot.


    On the way, she didn¡¯t say anything at all.


    I could imagine what she would do to me.


    ¡­Narsena-san is, probably trying to get back at me.


    Narsena-san was famous in the Adventurer guild for being Raust-san¡¯s lover.


    Also, Narsena-san didn¡¯t allow anyone who wronged her lover, Raust-san.


    A girlfriend like that wouldn¡¯t have forgiven someone like me.


    I didn¡¯t know what she would do now, but I was sure it wouldn¡¯t end peacefully.


    But even when I knew that, I didn¡¯t lose my composure.


    I knew it was a matter of course to be punished.


    Regardless of what was done by anyone, it was a punishment.


    ¡­However, contrary to my expectation, after we arrived at the vacant lot, Narsena-san just sat on the stone and didn¡¯t do anything.


    She just turned her eyes with an inquiring look at me.


    ¡¸¡­Are you not going to do anything?¡¹


    Seeing her acted like that, I unintentionally asked that.


    ¡¸I just come to give a piece of advice.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    In response to my words, Narsena-san answered me concisely.


    But for a moment, I didn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    Shaken, I let out a stupid sounding voice.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be obsessed with trying to atone to Onii-san. Don¡¯t take advantage of Onii-san anymore.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹


    ¡­¡­However, everything fell into place with her next words and blood drained from my face.


    Obsession of atonement, that wasn¡¯t what I was trying to do.


    Nevertheless, when Narsena-san told me so, I couldn¡¯t deny her words.


    What came to my mind was me, focusing to atone to divert my mind from Sword of Lightning.


    Far from obsession, it was an unseemly act called dependence.


    And I couldn¡¯t hide my turmoil towards myself who was doing that.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to lend you a hand. What my Onii-san want from you is not revenge, nor recompense, that¡¯s irrelevant. What he wants is to not be involved with you.¡¹


    ¡­¡­As if reading my feeling like an open book, Narsena-san repeated her words.


    Hearing her, I could no longer raise my head towards her.


    I was driven by shame and felt the urge to disappear from this place.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t get me involved me with your lingering attachment.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­!¡¹


    ¡­¡­However, the moment she said that, my emotion turned into one of anger.


    ¡ª¡ªI fully understood that it was foolish to be involved in the Sword of Lightning.


    Narsena-san¡¯s words were justified.


    I believed in people who shouldn¡¯t be trusted and as a result, being betrayed by them.


    I met with a bad experience like that and still couldn¡¯t break away from Sword of Lightning, from Narsena¡¯s viewpoint, I must be nothing but a fool.


    Even though I understood that, I couldn¡¯t suppress the violent emotion within me.


    I desperately tried to suppress it.


    I knew it was just misplaced anger.


    ¡­But the next moment, I couldn¡¯t suppress my feeling anymore and opened my mouth.


    ¡¸What do you know about me!¡¹


    Right after I screamed, I felt intense regret in my heart.


    Even though what my conversation partner said was right, I vented at them.


    That was what I do even though I should¡¯ve apologized instead.


    With this, no matter what she said, I couldn¡¯t complain.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Ehh?¡¹


    However, contrary to my expectation, Narsena-san was calm.


    Despite receiving my unreasonable outburst of anger, even anger didn¡¯t appear on her face.


    Instead, what showed up on her face was a look of pity.


    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹


    I never thought her expression would turn into that of pity, I was noticeably shaken.


    I wasn¡¯t close to Narsena-san, there was no reason she should feel pity for me.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t belittle you for your trouble, but you shouldn¡¯t be trapped in it.¡¹


    Glancing at my still shaken self, Narsena-san said so.


    ¡¸What you have to do now is not to be bound by regrets or to make amends.¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of what Narsena-san trying to say.


    I knew it was not good if I kept trying to atone, and I still couldn¡¯t shake off my attachment.


    But, I couldn¡¯t figure out what I should do now.


    ¡¸Eh? What does that mean¡­¡¹


    In order to clear my confusion, I asked Narsena-san.


    However, Narsena-san didn¡¯t spare her attention to me at all.


    She ignored what I was saying and kept talking.


    ¡¸The people that are your current party member said that they will give us all the reward from phoenix subjugation, in order to make a place where you can apologize to Onii-san.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªKh!¡¹


    ¡­¡­And I finally understood what Narsena-san was trying to say when she said that.


    The figure of Laila-san and Zieg-san who worried about me and tried to cheer me up flashed in my mind.


    I didn¡¯t know how far in the red they would be if they gave all the reward from phoenix subjugation to Raust-san¡¯s party.


    But still, in order to help me back to my own feet, Laila-san and Zieg-san gave up the reward.


    And yet, I only cared about myself and didn¡¯t pay attention to what they did for me.


    I had forgotten even the fact that Laila-san had supported me since we were in Sword of Lightning.


    I had comrades that tried to support me and I didn¡¯t notice at all.


    But not anymore.


    Seriously, I was just a helpless child.


    I was also blinded by the thing I couldn¡¯t do that I lost sight of the most important things.


    But now I knew.


    How much Laila-san and Zieg-san cared for me.


    And how important they were for me.


    ¡­¡­Currently, Sword of Lightning and the black emotion still took a big portion of my heart.


    However, I finally realized what I had to do now, I wasn¡¯t going to stand still anymore.


    ¡¸Narsena-san¡­ umm, thank you very much!¡¹


    And so, I bowed toward Narsena-san who made me aware of that fact.


    ¡¸I think it¡¯s impossible right now, but I promise I will absolutely recompense Raust-san for everything. Also for my gratitude for you, Narsena-san. Really, thank you very much!¡¹


    Narsena made a small nod toward me who said that loudly.


    And then, after confirming that, I started to run back to where Zieg-san and Laila-san was.


    ¡¸First of all, I have to ask for permission to participate in the phoenix subjugation¡­¡­¡¹


    Uncomparable from before, my gait was light.


    Note to self, don¡¯t watch stream while translating, don¡¯t play game while translating, don¡¯t force myself to translate while sleepy, don¡¯t read other novel while translating and most importantly, don¡¯t go browse reddit or discord while translating


    Yeah, above is the reason this chapter is late, ohh and another one, be fucking productive and translate more

 Chapter 46 - Persecution Complex

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    It was some time after I broke away from Narsena that I saw Armia running away somewhere in a hurry.


    I couldn¡¯t clearly see her face as she was quite a bit away, but seeing that she looked lively, I smiled involuntarily.


    ¡¸Narsena, you did well.¡¹


    To be honest, Armia before this looked really pitiful.


    However, even if I reached out to her, the problem wouldn¡¯t be solved.


    I understood because when I was betrayed by the first party I was in, I also fell to the same place as Armia.


    ¡­I could tell her I forgive her, or I don¡¯t, regardless, it wouldn¡¯t solve the fundamental problem.


    But, as I didn¡¯t know what to do, I gave up, though Narsena was different.


    ¡¸Can you leave this to me, Onii-san?¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯ve never been betrayed by someone I admire. But, just imagining it hurts my heart and I can¡¯t stand it. I just¡­¡­ can¡¯t leave her alone.¡¹


    After Zieg-san left, Narsena told me so.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t understand what she was going to do.


    Even so, I didn¡¯t hesitate to let her do what she wanted.


    It was thanks to Narsena that I was able to recover from the bottom.


    I had a premonition that if it was Narsena, she could handle Armia just fine.


    And that premonition was right.


    I knew that from Armia¡¯s appearance as she ran away.


    Now Zieg-san and his party will be relieved.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Seriously, Narsena, you¡¯re amazing.¡¹


    Thinking so, I muttered those words.


    Narsena was different from me, she was an excellent and special existence.


    Embracing that feeling anew, I felt proud of my party member.


    And then, with a fresh mood, I walked away from this place.


    ¡¸Found you, finally.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s good that we believe the guild¡¯s staff¡¯s words¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    ¡­¡­However, hearing multiple voices of men, I stopped my leg.


    Their voice wasn¡¯t from someone I knew.


    However, while feeling an unknown sense of deja vu, I looked back timidly.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Uaaa-¡¹


    And then, seeing large numbers of adventurers there, my face cramped.


    Without realizing the small shriek I leaked, the adventurers began to bow their heads to apologize.


    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry for what I¡¯ve done until now!¡¹


    ¡­These adventurers were the people I escaped from before, the people whose apologies I ignored.


    As the slowly approaching unsavory adventurers began to surround me, the two words making the word runaway disappeared from my head.


    ¡¸Please! I will even give you all my money! Please, at least spare my life!¡¹


    ¡­¡­Seeing the adventurers beg with a desperate expression, I knew running away was impossible.


    They would never give up even if I ran away now.


    Even if I don¡¯t have a plan to kill them, they wouldn¡¯t know that.


    ¡¸¡­Hahh~¡¹


    Thinking that, I let out a sigh.


    For the time being, I couldn¡¯t leave this place without explaining the misunderstanding of the adventurers in front of me.


    ¡¸¡­For the time being, would you guys calm down?¡¹


    Having decided so, I raised my voice¡­


    ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡¸Please! life, at least¡­¡¹


    Even after a dozen or so minutes after I decided I would solve the misunderstanding, the situation didn¡¯t progress at all.


    While listening to the adventurers who bowed in front me, with a convulsing face I opened my mouth.


    ¡¸No, seriously, I never thought about taking your life¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸N-No! It¡¯s fine! Even if you say that, I know there is no way you tell us!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! You will absolutely not tell!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, life¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡­But my words didn¡¯t enter their ears.


    I¡¯m not going to take your life, I wasn¡¯t sure anymore how much time I have repeated that.


    But, this much I could say, my words never entered these adventurers¡¯ ears.


    The adventurers looked at me with unconcealed fear.


    Because of that fear, my words were blocked by it.


    ¡¸¡­Hahh~ what a bad time¡­¡¹


    Seeing their state, I let out a sigh.


    The reason they were so frightened wasn¡¯t just because I ignored them.


    Recently, there seemed to be many middle-class adventurers that died in the upper-layer.


    Honestly, it wasn¡¯t as often, but the occurrence wasn¡¯t impossible in the labyrinth.


    That was why, there wasn¡¯t much fuss.


    In fact, that was information I only knew after I was being told by the adventurers in front of me.


    In any case, those adventurers probably just unprepared for fighting hobgoblins just because they were in upper-layer.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you all my money! This armor too, take it if you like to! Just please, don¡¯t attack me in the labyrinth!¡¹


    ¡­However, these adventurers seemed to think those adventurers¡¯ death was caused by a surprise attack from me.


    Of course, it was just their delusion.


    I mean, under normal situations, there was no way for these adventurers to misunderstand the situation.


    But, these adventurers were afraid the fact that I ignored them in the guild meant that I would do something to them.


    Not to mention, some of the adventurers that died in the upper-layer, included people that oppressed me until now, hence why they thought it was me who did it.


    ¡¸I beg you! This is my lifetime wish!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry for whatever I did until now!¡¹


    ¡¸I beg you, please, have mercy!¡¹


    ¡¸I will listen to anything!¡¹


    That was why, these adventurers that already convinced themselves that I was the criminal, would never take my words at face value.


    These adventurers, fearing for their life, teary-eyed and with running nose, clung to me as they beg for me to spare their life.


    ¡¸Ha, hahaha¡­¡¹


    ¡­¡­¡­I could only let out dry laughter at that time.


    No matter how much I tried to prove my innocence, these adventurers wouldn¡¯t listen, but if I took their equipment, different problems would arise.


    If I know this will happen, I shouldn¡¯t have ignored them in the guild in the first place, or so the regret I had.


    Well, if I listened to every one of them, I would collapse in two, three days, I didn¡¯t know which one was more bothersome.


    Still, I was cornered so far I couldn¡¯t correctly judge such a thing¡­


    With weeping unsavory adventurers approaching, it began to gather attention.


    And I was thinking about running away, ready to accept the fact they would follow me again in the future.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Ah,¡¹


    That was when I came up with an idea.


    It felt like a miracle for my mind that grew duller to come with that at the last minute.


    Now I could disperse these troublesome adventurers and also help those people.


    ¡¸Then, there are conditions.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    Having decided that, with a confident smile on my face, I told so to the adventurers.


    Seeing the sudden change in my expression, the adventurers looked confused.


    However, I ignored their reaction and elaborated.


    ¡¸For the next three weeks, bring middle-layer material free of charge. I won¡¯t lend you a hand, but if your work is satisfactory, I will reward you. Of course, if you get violent with the people in the city, I will punish you instead.¡¹


    What I came up with was to get the adventurers to work for city folks.


    This way, the adventurers wouldn¡¯t stalk me while Mary and the others who said they couldn¡¯t buy materials from the guild would be helped.


    ¡¸H-Hey, isn¡¯t it a good condition if it would save our life?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-You bet! Alright! I will do it!¡¹


    ¡¸M-Me too!¡¹


    After hearing my condition, these adventurers decided to participate one after another.


    While looking at the situation unconcernedly, I praised myself for having that idea.


    Really, to be able to make good of such a situation.


    ¡¸¡­Maybe I¡¯m actually a capable person too.¡¹


    ¡­¡­However, there was a small detail I, who muttered that, forgotten.


    It was how wary of adventurers the city folks were.


    I had no way of knowing that one hour after this, I would scream as I was buried in the documents for the necessary procedure to get the adventurers to work in the city¡­¡­

 Chapter 47 - Pre-subjugation meeting

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    The next afternoon, I was heading toward the cafe chosen by Zieg-san as a place to discuss the phoenix subjugation.


    ¡­¡­However, despite this being right before an important discussion, I was walking with a heavy mood.


    The problem that came out from making those adventurers doing voluntary service to the city folks yesterday left me fatigued.


    First, the documents necessary for adventurers to bring materials to the city, the fact that more than half of those adventurers couldn¡¯t write meant I had to write documents for over 20 adventurers, which I just finished this morning.


    That in itself was just hard labor, though the problem didn¡¯t end there.


    The relationship between the adventurers and the city folks was too bad.


    The adventurers were neglecting the city folks and they hate those adventurers.


    In that situation, even if there was no problem, there was also no progress to be made.


    Yesterday alone, I half-killed four adventurers who tried to put their hands on the young women in the city, they were supposed to treat her.


    ¡­¡­How many times have I thought about retracting my previous statement, or not suggesting voluntary service from adventurers to the city?


    Even so, in the end, I still kept the adventurers¡¯ voluntary service continued, the material that circulated in the city was so low that I had to resort to this.


    According to the talk with Marry-san, the price of material from the guild continued to rise.


    Because of that, despite living in Labyrinth City for many years, some people already left, and if the adventurers didn¡¯t let the materials flow, Marry-san also considering leaving Labyrinth City.


    Hearing that, I was at lost at what the guild wanted to do.


    In any case, if this kept going as is, Marry-san and the others would surely have a hard time.


    Also, on top of the guild, the adventurers themselves were causing problems.


    This time, I showed my powers to the troublemaking adventurers and they became obedient.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that the chance of adventurers to cause problems became zero.


    ¡¸Hahh¡­¡¹


    Seeing no answer to this problem, I sighed.


    I really didn¡¯t know what to do now.


    Knowing that this wasn¡¯t a problem I could leave alone, I gathered more wrinkles in between my eyebrows without noticing.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Onii-san, are you alright?¡¹


    Hearing Narsena¡¯s voice, I stopped my thinking.


    Turning my head to the side, there, Narsena was staring at me with a worried expression.


    Still looking worried, Narsena opened her mouth.


    ¡¸If you feel unwell, Onii-san can rest¡­¡­¡¹


    Her words made me wonder if I really look that tired, and then I let out a strained laugh.


    Actually, I felt quite tired because of yesterday¡¯s documents problem and another one that I hadn¡¯t reached an answer yet.


    I didn¡¯t have much time to look at myself this morning, so I wasn¡¯t really aware of how fatigued I was looking.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, today is just a meeting. Thank you for worrying about me, Narsena.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t overdo it, alright?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah I know.¡¹


    Still, I didn¡¯t intend to be absent from this meeting.


    I¡¯m indeed tired, but this¡¯s mainly mental fatigue, so there¡¯s no need to be worried.


    I also want to make sure I don¡¯t miss the meeting for phoenix subjugation.


    Narsena¡¯s ability is far higher than me, her brain is no exception.


    However, she¡¯s still lacking in experience and monsters knowledge, she¡¯s emotional too sometimes.


    Aside from other quests, a quest with super-high difficulty monsters such as a phoenix like this should be accompanied by me who should have more experience.


    ¡¸I can see it!¡¹


    I put together my thought and then the meeting place came to sight.


    When I saw the cafe, I refocused myself.


    Anyway, let¡¯s forget about the adventurers and the guild for now and focus on the phoenix subjugation.


    Having renewed my determination, I quicken my pace as I head to the cafe.


    ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó


    When we arrived in the cafe, Zieg-san¡¯s party was already waiting.


    Apparently, Zieg-san¡¯s party consisted of him and two females.


    ¡¸Err, thank you for the other day.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Now, let¡¯s focus our mind on phoenix subjugation.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹


    Among them was Armia, seeing her bowing her head to Narsena, I involuntarily smiled.


    ¡¸Ummm, Raust-san.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Hmm?¡¹


    ¡­¡­But after talking to Narsena, Armia turned toward me. Not knowing what she wanted, I was dumbfounded for a moment.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for everything!¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    Without noticing my reaction, Armia, as she bowed, she pushed something at me.


    The thing Armia shoved toward me was a leather bag filled with money.


    ¡¸A-Ahhh, I will accept both your apology and the remuneration.¡¹


    It was then I understood that Armia was apologizing to me, I hurriedly reached out.


    ¡¸I have only this for now, but I will definitely pay you back. I¡¯m really sorry for treating you unfairly in Sword of Lightning, Raust-san.¡¹


    After I received the leather bag, Armia raised her head for a moment and then lowered for an apology again.


    ¡¸Emmm, I understand¡­¡­?¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t hide my confusion when I saw Armia.


    Speaking of change of attitude, the adventurers in Labyrinth City clearly worsen, but apparently, Armia also changed a lot.


    At the last encounter, I didn¡¯t notice because she was a mess, but Armia¡¯s personality seemed to be quite different.


    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s talk about Phoenix.¡¹


    For a while, I was obviously shaken from the unexpected change, but Zieg-san¡¯s voice returned my calm.


    We¡¯re here to discuss about phoenix subjugation, not to show off Armia¡¯s change.


    I told myself so, stowed my surprise in the back of my mind, and then sit down on the chair.


    ¡¸Well then, should we start?¡¹


    After making sure I sat down properly, Zieg-san nodded and announced so.


    With that, the discussion started with Zieg-san as the facilitator.


    The discussion was about phoenix subjugation, but in essence, it was about how to take care of the phoenix¡¯s flame armor.


    Flame armor, it was the flame covering the phoenix.


    That flame that covered its body also protected it, exactly like armor.


    And that flame armor was said to be the most troublesome ability of the phoenix.


    Unlike other monsters, Phoenix has inferior physical ability and durability.


    It could release magic comparable to a magician with skills, but because it only had long-range attacks, its movement worsened if you could get close.


    ¡­¡­Despite this, Phoenix¡¯s nickname was the vanguard killer.


    The reason was the flame armor.


    The armor that protected its body emitted extremely high temperatures that no human could hope to survive it.


    Almost all weapons would be useless after one or two blows.


    One couldn¡¯t even attack with half-baked weapons in the first place.


    ¡­¡­In front of that flame armor, you could think of me and Narsena as almost useless.


    Even if Narsena equipped with heat resistant gauntlet and I fought with a greatsword, we could only attack once or twice.


    If it was Zieg-san¡¯s magic sword, then it might be able to break the flame armor, but there was no way for Zieg-san to beat a super-high difficulty monster alone.


    In other words, the conventional method to subjugate a phoenix was to depend on magicians, in our case, it was Armia.


    And yet, for a magician, to deal damage to Phoenix wasn¡¯t easy.


    After all, Phoenix had a keen sense of magic.


    Just as the magician started casting, the phoenix would change its target to that magician and fired fireballs.


    If it released long-range attacks, vanguard wouldn¡¯t be able to keep it in check just like the other super-high difficulty monster, the hydra.


    Those characteristics were what transformed Phoenix which was inferior compared to other super-high difficulty monsters into a terrible and troublesome being.


    That was why, Narsena and I were going to forcibly fight by bringing a large number of weapons and using them in a disposable manner.


    Honestly, by adding Zieg-san¡¯s party, we would have a magician to help, but the number of people remained small.


    Considering there were more than a dozen people in a normal phoenix subjugation group, we might be better off using a brute force approach than to rely on the unskillful Armia.


    I had such an idea while we exchanged information for our quest.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s Armia¡¯s magic, then she could strip off Phoenix¡¯s armor without chanting the magic¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª¡ªHowever, Zieg-san¡¯s words changed my thought greatly.


    If we could take care of the phoenix¡¯s flame armor, the phoenix would be greatly weakened.


    ¡¸To unleash magic capable of stripping Phoenix¡¯s armor without chanting, even for Armia who has the skill to strengthen water magic, she will need considerable time and concentration¡­¡­ And it can¡¯t be used against Phoenix that fires fireballs indiscriminately.¡¹


    ¡¸I think it will be fine.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    I who thought so, voiced my thought toward the uneasy Zieg-san, interrupted him.


    ¡¸I can attract the phoenix for some time.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹


    Seemingly unable to believe my words, Zieg-san lost his words for a moment.


    However, after looking at Narsena and Armia who nodded to affirm my words, he understood that what I said was true and he slack-jawed in surprise.


    ¡¸As expected from a person who defeated that hydra¡­¡¹


    But the next moment, Zieg-san¡¯s expression changed from dumbfounded into a ferocious smile as he opened his mouth.


    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, then we can certainly kill the phoenix.¡¹


    The words were filled with unconcealed excitement and joy.


    I¡¯m aware I barely releasing any chapter last month, thanks to Rimworld addiction, I will make sure this change this month, I will try a daily release going forward (not this title alone, so you can expect a chapter every 3 days)


    On a side note, I think I make a mistake on the magic chanting part, but I need to recheck both previous chapter and future chapter, instead of delaying the release, I decide to release the chapter and fix it later, it only becomes relevant in chapter 10 or 11 anyway, so I have one more chapter to fix it

 Chapter 48 - Toward the Subjugation

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Unexpectedly, it seems it would be easy to subjugate.¡¹


    The sky was dyed in vermillion when we went home from the cafe.


    I was talking with Narsena with a bit of excitement.


    ¡¸Yes. As one would expect from a party that¡¯s worthy of being called Guild¡¯s agent.¡¹


    Narsena, who was also excited, agreed with me.


    The people around us looked at us weirdly, but I knew that nothing I could do when Narsena was like this.


    About the pre-subjugation meeting, the final plan was for me to draw phoenix¡¯s attention until Armia finished preparing to release her magic.


    If I could draw its attention to me, then the phoenix would no longer attack Armia.


    Of course, no matter how much I attracted its attention, I wouldn¡¯t be able to prevent stray fireballs that fly straight to Armia.


    Zieg-san said that he could repel the stray fireballs with his magic sword.


    Also, in case of emergency, Narsena would use a magic shield specifically used to fight phoenix.


    With this, even if something unexpected happened during the fight against the phoenix, we would still be able to survive.


    Because we have reached that conclusion, Narsena and I couldn¡¯t hide our excitement.


    I believed that even if it was only two of us, subjugating phoenix wasn¡¯t impossible.


    However, I couldn¡¯t deny it was more of a gamble.


    With our situation improved leap and bound compared to when it was just only us, it was natural to feel excited.


    ¡¸But, we¡¯re still not allowed to lose focus.¡¹


    However, even with the improved condition, our victory still wasn¡¯t assured.


    I recalled when I was doing hydra subjugation before, despite finally cornering the hydra after three hours of fierce battle, Sarveria ended up poisoned.


    Frankly, super-high difficulty monsters was an existence which you mustn¡¯t lose focus even when it was badly cornered.


    Even in the situation where their death was practically guaranteed, being a super-high difficulty monster, they would have a power that could turn that outcome around.


    All we can do to prevent such a situation is to prepare.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go shopping.¡¹


    ¡¸The phoenix subjugation is only several days away, so we should get ready from now, right?¡¹


    As I thought that, I stepped toward the city while talking to Narsena.


    From now, I was thinking of going to buy materials for phoenix subjugation.


    ¡¸Wait a minute!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    It was then, suddenly a voice that asked us to stop resounded.


    When I looked back, there was a female healer from Zieg-san¡¯s party, Laila-san.


    When she came before us, her breath was so rough.


    As I didn¡¯t know what happened to her, I felt worried.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit delayed to say this, but thank you so much for helping Armia regaining her footing.¡¹


    But at the next moment, seeing Laila-san bowed her head with vigor, I understood that my worry was misplaced.


    Apparently, she rushed to this place wasn¡¯t because something had happened, but to say those words to us.


    After I understood that, my cheeks loosened as I saw Laila-san¡¯s figure, whose sense of duty was so strong it was unthinkable for an adventurer.


    It seemed Armia was able to enter a good party this time.


    ¡¸He couldn¡¯t say it in front of Armia, but Zieg is grateful to both of you too. Really, thank you very much.¡¹


    However, when I noticed her misunderstanding, my expression changed to an awkward one.


    It seemed Laila-san thought that I was also involved in persuading Armia.


    To correct the misunderstanding, I started talking with a wry smile.


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t do anything.¡¹


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not the case.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you for giving a chance for Armia to atone.¡¹


    ¡­¡­¡­However, after listening to what she said next, I realized that I was the one who mistaken.


    Maybe she had been told beforehand, but it seemed she knew what was happening between Armia and Narsena.


    On top of that, Laila-san seemed to be grateful to me.


    I understood that from Laila-san¡¯s appearance, but I couldn¡¯t hide my confusion.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t particularly blame Armia for anything.


    That was why I tried to tell Laila-san there was no need to be thankful.


    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry for what Armia had committed. The current you may have forgotten that you were hurt by Armia by the happiness you have now. But that doesn¡¯t make the fact that Armia hurt you in the past gone.¡¹


    But before I could open my mouth, Laila-san deeply bowed at me.


    ¡¸That sin won¡¯t be compensated by Armia alone, but also by us, her party members. It¡¯s a duty she must fulfill, and because we put her into our party, it also becomes our duty.¡¹


    After listening to Laila-san, I realized the reason Armia changed.


    Her encounter with Laila-san was what changed Armia.


    ¡¸And it¡¯s our shared duty too to thank you. That¡¯s why, thank you.¡¹


    And then, Laila-san raised her head, turned toward Narsena, and smiled at her.


    ¡¸It¡¯s pathetic, but we couldn¡¯t help Armia getting back to her feet. If you weren¡¯t there, Armia might still broken.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh- ah,¡¹


    While smiling like she was laughing at herself, Laila-san confessed so to Narsena.


    Apparently, Narsena didn¡¯t expect to be thanked in this way, she looked clearly surprised.


    Seeing Narsena reaction, Laila-san laughing at her, and then bowed deeply at Narsena.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, thank you so much. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re there to help.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, ah, y-yes!¡¹


    In response to Laila-san¡¯s words, even while she was still looked surprised, Narsena still nodded somewhat shyly.


    Seeing the sight of those two, I smiled despite myself.


    It seemed the person in Zieg-san¡¯s party we knew the least about, while I still didn¡¯t know what kind of person she was, was at least a trustworthy person.


    ¡¸Sorry for being abrupt. I really want to thank you. Let me say this just in case, no, there is no problem.¡¹


    After raising her head a bit, Laila-san then turned to me, then feeling really bad for what she had done, she apologized again.


    Apparently, she was aware that I was worried when she came running at us.


    Facing Laila-san who apologized for that, I opened my mouth to tell her I didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡¸No. Please don¡¯t worry.¡¹


    I was indeed didn¡¯t care about being misled by her action.


    After all, she rushed to thank us.


    Besides, if she didn¡¯t run here, we would already leave then.


    Considering the situation, there wasn¡¯t any reason to fault her.


    ¡¸I see. I¡¯m glad you say that.¡¹


    Maybe she picked up my feeling from my words and actions as she said that with a gentle smile.


    It was then her expression turned into one from someone who just remembered something.


    ¡¸Because we¡¯re going to prepare for phoenix subjugation, I need to go back soon¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, you¡¯re right. We need to prepare too.¡¹


    With her words, I also remembered that we were about to go to the city


    And as far as Laila-san¡¯s appearance was concerned, it seemed that she came to us without informing Armia.


    She might need to go back early so Armia wouldn¡¯t be suspicious.


    ¡¸My bad for stopping you.¡¹


    After saying that, Laila-san turned to the direction where she came from and walked away.


    However, on the way, she looked back at us and smiled.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll be repaying my gratitude to both of you by playing an active part in the phoenix subjugation.¡¹


    It was an overly confident statement for a promise.


    Returning the favor in the phoenix subjugation, that wasn¡¯t a line someone without great confidence could say.


    After saying that, Laila-san left in a jog and never looked back again.


    ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó


    Even after Laila-san out of sight, Narsena was still staring at the direction Laila-san went.


    Looking at her, what came to mind was a look of pure wonder.


    ¡¸¡­¡­A female high-ranking adventurer, there is someone so cool and elegant like that.¡¹


    At the next moment, Narsena muttered words that exude both admiration and surprise.


    It seemed, for Narsena, Laila-san¡¯s existence was something that could shock her.


    ¡¸¡­Even though Ralma-san also exist¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Ah, yeah. Master is an exception, in the first place, I don¡¯t think Master is someone we can include in the human category.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Certainly.¡¹


    ¡­¡­But after listening to Narsena¡¯s answer to my murmur, all the energy in my body drained.


    Apparently, rather than being influenced by Laila-san¡¯s existence, it was more like she had been poisoned by Master¡¯s existence.


    ¡¸Hahh~¡­¡¹


    What? Do you have any complaints? The scene of Master threatening me with those words suddenly came to mind, and then I sighed.


    After spending a long time with that person, then Narsena¡¯s reaction might be inevitable.


    After all, Master is that kind of existence.


    However, Master¡¯s existence aside, there is no doubt Laila-san possesses a good character.


    While I haven¡¯t seen her ability, being able to enter Zieg-san¡¯s party means she must be quite skilled.


    While thinking so, I recalled the anticipation I had toward the phoenix subjugation.


    By no means phoenix subjugation is something that can be done with such a light feeling, despite telling myself so, I still couldn¡¯t erase the urge to smile.


    It seemed Narsena also harbored the same feeling as me.


    I noticed that when I turned my head to the side, and so, I stopped holding back my smile and opened my mouth.


    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s go to the city.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    Our anticipation toward phoenix subjugation as we walked toward the city wasn¡¯t something we could hide¡­¡­

 Chapter 49 - Phoenix Subjugation

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    The couple of days before the phoenix subjugation was only spent on preparing for the phoenix subjugation.


    I had to create a magic tool for the subjugation, but that took more time than I expected.


    Nevertheless, we finished the preparation one day before the day of subjugation and left the inn with plenty of time.


    ¡¸You come earlier than I thought.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    But, when we finally arrived at the meeting place, the entrance of the labyrinth, Zieg-san party was already there, waiting for us.


    Not only that, what surprised us more was that he had even accepted the quest for phoenix subjugation.


    Just like us, Zieg-san¡¯s party should need a lot to prepare.


    In spite of that, they have more spare time, all I can think of is that come from the difference in experiences.


    While thinking about such things, I opened my mouth toward Zieg-san¡¯s party.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m late ¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, we just came too early.¡¹


    Laila-san answered my apology with a smile as if to tell me that I didn¡¯t need to worry needlessly.


    ¡­However, the moment she noticed the thing I brought on my back, the smile turned into a look of confusion.


    ¡¸¡­Though, I do want to know one thing, are you planning to fight with that?¡¹


    Laila-san asked that timidly and I returned a wry smile at her.


    On my back was a greatsword.


    It wasn¡¯t to the extent of Zieg-san¡¯s magic sword, but the sword had considerable weight and size, for someone who knew I always used dagger, it was natural to wonder whether I could really use such a weapon.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not the same as using a dagger, but I can indeed use it.¡¹


    Although, Laila-san¡¯s worry was needless.


    If it¡¯s just a greatsword of this size, I can still wield it.


    ¡­¡­That¡¯s how it is to study under Ronaldo-san.


    ¡¸But¡­¡¹


    However, for someone like Laila-san who had never studied under Ronaldo-san, even after receiving my reply, she still looked uneasy.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Laila, I think it¡¯s alright to trust Raust¡¯s words.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ve never seen Onii-san wielded a greatsword before, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worried, because even I can wield that.¡¹


    ¡¸R-Right¡­¡­Ronaldo-san¡¯s training¡­¡­¡¹


    Seeing Laila-san still unconvinced, fellow disciples of Ronaldo-san, Narsena and Zieg-san told her so with the same wry smile like on my face.


    Thanks to that, Laila-san seemed convinced.


    ¡­¡­For some reason, my face cramped.


    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go.¡¹


    The gentle atmosphere we had during our conversation dispersed immediately after Zieg-san said that.


    By the time we started walking, the gentle atmosphere we had before was like a lie.


    Thanks to the conversation up to now, there was no undue tension between us.


    ¡­However, even in this state, we knew how important this phoenix subjugation was.


    We could escape even if we failed to subjugate it.


    But in that case, there was a chance the phoenix would mutate.


    We won¡¯t let that happen.


    That¡¯s why we had been fleshing out our strategy until now.


    I stepped into the labyrinth with that determination in my heart¡­¡­


    ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡¸Ra©¤©¤A!¡¹


    The phoenix that appeared in the lower-layer was on the same floor as what the information in the guild said, it was also near the vicinity of transfer formation.


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    Covered in the armor of burning flame, it was the first time Narsena and I saw the phoenix and we gasped involuntarily.


    This was the second time Zieg-san¡¯s party saw the phoenix and we could see them slightly shaken.


    However, the phoenix acted in contrast to us.


    ¡¸RuA©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤A!¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    The moment the phoenix recognized the presence of Zieg-san¡¯s party, it fired a huge fireball along with warcry.


    By nature, phoenixes didn¡¯t attack before the battle but rather sought out the threat level of the opponent based on the magic power and ki they possessed.


    Precisely because we knew its nature, we couldn¡¯t hide our agitation.


    ¡¸Ohh, what a passionate welcome.¡¹


    Except for Zieg-san.


    Zieg-san, despite the fact a fireball so big it could swallow his whole upper body flying at him, calmly swung down his magic sword at the fireball.


    With a natural movement, like he knew that the phoenix going to attack immediately.


    ¡¸RA©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Aa!¡¹


    At the next moment, the fireball scattered by the magic sword and the phoenix raised an annoyed roar.


    ¡¸Hah-¡¹


    In response to that roar, Zieg-san smiled provocatively at the phoenix.


    ¡¸It seems you still remember our previous encounter, I appreciate that. Now, come at me more.¡¹


    And then, hearing Zieg-san¡¯s provoking words, I came to myself.


    In this unexpected situation where the phoenix unusually hostile toward Zieg-san, I almost tried to support him.


    But that wasn¡¯t my job.


    Certainly, we were in an unexpected situation now.


    However, the current situation was far cry from what would fail our strategy.


    On the contrary, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to call the situation where the phoenix attention was directed to solely Zieg-san the best course that could happen in our strategy.


    If so, the action I need to take is decided.


    ¡¸Narsena!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    The next moment, Narsena and I ran toward the phoenix just as planned.


    In Narsena hands were gauntlets with heat resistance, and in mine was a greatsword instead of a dagger.


    ¡¸RA©¤©¤A!¡¹


    Maybe because its concentration was focused on Zieg-san, but the phoenix reaction to us running toward it was delayed.


    The delay wasn¡¯t too long.


    But, for me and Narsena, I knew that both of us would be able to hit the phoenix because of this.


    The phoenix seemed to realize the same thing, there was a moment of hesitation in the phoenix¡¯s movement.


    During that moment, Narsena and I got closer to the phoenix.


    ¡¸RA©¤A!¡¹


    After looking at the distance, the phoenix went into attacking stance, it seemed to judge that getting hit would be inevitable.


    Apparently, it decided to not get hit by both of us and wanted to stop one of us even if it meant getting attacked by the other person.


    ¡¸RA©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤A!¡¹


    ¡¸Kh! Onii-san, go for it!¡¹


    And then, the one the phoenix choose to intercept with its fireball was Narsena


    Narsena avoided the fireball by retreating quite a distance while shouting so.


    With this, if Narsena wanted to hit the phoenix, she needed to close the gap again.


    ¡¸Ha, haha~¡¹


    However, even though my comrade missed her chance to attack, I laughed.


    The reason was simple.


    It was because whether or not Narsena attacked the phoenix wasn¡¯t important.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ªAfter all, Narsena was just a bait to make sure my attack landed.


    The reason I was attacking the phoenix right now wasn¡¯t to damage it.


    We were going to strike with all our power once we stripped the phoenix from its flame armor, in other words, there was no need to damage the phoenix right now.


    Then why I attacked the phoenix? It was to get the phoenix¡¯s attention at myself.


    Currently, the phoenix wasn¡¯t alarmed by me.


    The proof was the phoenix decided to intercept Narsena instead of me.


    That was a natural judgment from the phoenix who could detect the amount of magic power and ki possessed by others.


    Actually, the magic power and ki I possessed was the lowest compared to everyone here.


    Although I could only use elementary magic and reinforcement, the magic power and ki I possessed were by no means small.


    It was just the people here were extraordinary and mine was much lower compared to theirs.


    That was why, the phoenix thought of me as a small fry.


    ¡¸RA©¤©¤A¡¹


    ¡­¡­I could understand that from the gaze the phoenix directed at the still-running me.


    Despite on the verge of being attacked by me, from its gaze I could feel ridicule and sense of relief.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ªAnd my current aim was to correct the phoenix¡¯s misunderstanding.


    This time, I needed to turn phoenix¡¯s attention at me and earn the time needed for Armia to unleash her magic.


    But now when it was still looking down at me, it was clear that it didn¡¯t consider me as an enemy,


    That was why I was going to tell the phoenix with this blow.


    That I was a threat to it.


    To make sure the phoenix wouldn¡¯t ignore me.


    The role of Narsena was to get phoenix¡¯s attention to give me a chance to land my attack.


    But for the phoenix who couldn¡¯t know our strategy, it wasn¡¯t even alerted by my attack.


    It assumed Narsena¡¯s attack was the real one and maybe didn¡¯t consider mine to be a big deal, it didn¡¯t even show an attempt to dodge my attack.


    ¡¸RA©¤©¤©¤A !?¡¹


    And then, when I approached and lifted my greatsword, it was at that moment the phoenix realized it was mistaken.


    It realized its mistake the moment I used body reinforcement on myself, and that was also the moment I knew that the phoenix¡¯s perception about me changed.


    The phoenix started moving to avoid my attack, but it was too late.


    ¡¸Hraaaaaa!¡¹


    ¡¸RAAAAAAAA !?¡¹


    At the next moment, the greatsword that was swung down hard passed the armor of flame easily and cut open a large wound on the phoenix¡¯s body.


    A scream loud enough to tear eardrum that the phoenix let out was what told me the attack had severely injured the phoenix.


    ¡¸Guh!¡¹


    ¡­However, I couldn¡¯t feel a sense of accomplishment even for a moment for doing such a feat.


    ¡¸RuA©¤©¤AA¡¹


    The phoenix¡¯s roar was filled with bloodthirst.


    That was what told me the rage of the phoenix.


    ¡¸First step, success.¡¹


    While basking inside that bloodthirst, I forcibly distorted my face.


    Before the hostility that made my skin tingle, I told myself that this was an ideal situation and then I opened my mouth.


    ¡¸Now, come at me.¡¹


    ¡¸RA©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤AAA!¡¹


    And so, began the period of desperately stalling for time.

 Chapter 50 - v2c11 All-Out Stalling

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    ¡¸Gh!¡¹


    A fireball approaching from right in front of me.


    I managed to avoid it somehow by jumping sideways.


    No, I couldn¡¯t avoid it completely.


    The fireball slightly grazed my leg, causing a dull pain.


    But ignoring that pain, I put strength on my legs and kicked the labyrinth¡¯s ground.


    Despite only grazed, this was the flame of a phoenix, a super-high difficulty monster.


    Normally, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if I couldn¡¯t use my legs anymore.


    However, my body currently was fortified with the fire resist magic tool I made myself.


    As long as it was only a graze, there would be no problem other than the pain.


    Indeed, this time I was helped by magic tools.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t rely on those magic tools.


    Being a tool, magic tools could break.


    In short, there was a limit on how many times it could protect my body from the flame of phoenix.


    Also, it could do nothing if I got hit directly by the fireball.


    Combined with Laila¡¯s healing magic, I could defend against the fireballs to some extent, but that too had a limit.


    ¡­Considering this, there was more pressure than I expected.


    ¡¸RA©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤A!¡¹


    ¡¸Uoooo!!!!¡¹


    Apparently, I seemed to be more nervous in this condition where I fought without using magic detection, guess I was still naive.


    While barely avoiding the fireballs by kicking the wall and jumping around, I analyzed the current situation.


    Right now, I didn¡¯t use magic detection, I was dodging the phoenix¡¯s attack only by lightly strengthening my body with ki.


    I was unable to trigger magic detection which required complex processes in the interval between phoenix¡¯s attacks.


    Fortunately, magic detection seemed to be not very useful when fighting the phoenix.


    On the contrary, magic detection could be said to have very bad compatibility with the phoenix who attack from outside its range.


    ¡­However, it seemed that not having magic detection, which taught me of the dangers around me, activated, was more burdensome than what I had imagined.


    ¡¸RA©¤©¤©¤A!¡¹


    ¡¸Guaahh!¡¹


    The pain I felt when I jumped forward with all my strength to avoid the phoenix¡¯s fireball reminded me once again of the value of magic detection.


    Until now, I have been evading by the narrowest of margins.


    But this time, I made exaggerated movements.


    Without magic detection, I didn¡¯t know if I really would successfully avoid the attack and so I ended up making an unnecessary move.


    ¡¸Hahh- Hahh-¡¹


    ¡­As a result, I was fatigued physically and mentally more than I expected.


    By now, I didn¡¯t know how much time I have earned, or how much longer I need to keep this up.


    However, my fighting spirit was still ablaze in my heart.


    ¡¸¡¶Area Heal¡·¡¹


    Along with Laila¡¯s dignified voice, my injury healed and my physical fatigue recovered a little.


    Given my current fatigue, the physical fatigue recovered was just a mere consolation.


    However, that ¡¶Area Heal¡· worked wonder on my mental fatigue.


    To be honest, I had really bad compatibility with the phoenix.


    It was much more troublesome than the hydra before it was mutated.


    Even so, I was full of motivation compared to when I fought the hydra with Sword of Lightning.


    The presence of the comrades I have behind me was what inspired me.


    And so, I smiled as I grabbed the dagger I usually used after I threw the melting greatsword that just got in the way.


    ¡¸Raust, back off!¡¹


    It was at that moment, Zieg-san¡¯s shouted.


    The moment I heard him, I immediately understand that Armia¡¯s magic was ready.


    I wasn¡¯t aware how much time had passed as my sense of time was off during the battle


    For a moment, I felt relieved, knowing that I managed to do my part.


    ¡¸RA©¤©¤©¤©¤A!¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª!¡¹


    But the next moment, I realized something, my face tensed.


    ¡­It wasn¡¯t just me who noticed Armia¡¯s magic.


    The phoenix was no longer interested in me.


    At the end of its line of sight was Armia who had her eyes closed as she concentrated.


    Looking at that, I was convinced that it really noticed Armia¡¯s magic.


    It wasn¡¯t clear if the phoenix¡¯s magic sensitivity was what make it noticed the almost completed magic or if there was another factor.


    However, regardless of the reason, the phoenix was certainly aware of Armia¡¯s magic.


    ¡¸RA©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤A!¡¹


    Phoenix raised a roar of anger at Armia.


    Apparently, the phoenix had noticed the trump card we hid until the last minute.


    ¡¸With this, we win¡­¡¹


    Yet, even knowing that, I laughed.


    I was convinced that our victory was guaranteed.


    After all, the course of action it took was the worst thing it could do.


    Between the phoenix and Armia was the figure of Zieg-san and Narsena.


    The situation might change if the phoenix noticed Armia¡¯s magic a few minutes earlier.


    However, no matter how desperately it fired the fireballs, its attack wouldn¡¯t be able to reach Armia.


    Armia¡¯s magic would be completed before that could happen.


    In other words, the action the phoenix took was completely useless.


    And one more thing, the phoenix had overlooked something big.


    Perhaps, the phoenix which head currently fully focused at Armia didn¡¯t even notice it overlooked something.


    Convinced with that, I opened my mouth as I ran toward the greatsword I threw away while I was running around.


    ¡¸It has completely forgotten that I was the one that gave it a big wound at the beginning¡­¡¹


    Currently, the phoenix stopped paying attention to me.


    That was something it should never do.


    Even when I was trying to pick up the greatsword, the phoenix didn¡¯t notice.


    It seemed despite the deep cut on its body, the phoenix had already forgotten what happened at the beginning of the fight.


    That I am also capable of hurting it.


    While I was amazed by such fact, I lifted the greatsword.


    The blade of the greatsword had melted and become rounded.


    The blade most likely was brittle now.


    However, it should be able to withstand the flame armor once more time.


    After determining that, I reinforced my body with magic power and ki, reverse-grip the greatsword¡¯s hilt and raised it.


    ¡¸Haaaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    And then I threw the greatsword at the phoenix.


    The greatsword flew straight toward the phoenix.


    ¡¸RA©¤©¤©¤©¤A!?¡¹


    And the phoenix just noticed that right when it was about to fire the fireball.


    The phoenix held off on releasing the fireball and twisted its body, it was trying to ward off the greatsword with the fireball somehow.


    ¡­But, the phoenix was too late.


    ¡¸RAAAAAAAA !?¡¹


    The next moment, the greatsword deeply penetrated the phoenix¡¯s body, the phoenix roared in pain.


    ¡¸Bless me oh spirit of water!¡¹


    It was at that moment, Armia¡¯s magic completed.


    In response to Armia¡¯s last chant, a large amount of water appeared and engulfed the phoenix¡¯s body.


    For normal water, it wouldn¡¯t be able to strip off the phoenix¡¯s superheated flame armor.


    The water would just evaporate before it could do anything.


    But the water created with Armia¡¯s magic wasn¡¯t just normal water.


    It instantly removed the armor of flame which should evaporate water in an instant.


    ¡¸RA©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤AA!¡¹


    The phoenix rampaged around to try to shake off the water from its body, alas that action was meaningless.


    Tens of seconds later, the flame armor covering the phoenix¡¯s body was extinguished.


    Seeing the sight after the flame armor disappeared, we were convinced of our victory.


    ¡¸RAaaaa¡¹


    No matter how powerful the flame armor was, super-high difficulty monsters weren¡¯t such an easy opponent we would be convinced of our victory after sealing that.


    Fighting against super-high difficulty meant being vigilant until the very end.


    ¡­Even so, the phoenix was in such a tattered condition that we were convinced that there was no way we could lose.


    Under the armor of flame, the exposed body of the phoenix had two deep wounds on it.


    One was the one I gave from when the battle just started before the flame armor extinguished.


    I didn¡¯t realize because of the flame armor, but the phoenix was already deeply wounded at that time.


    It was so deep even the phoenix who had the ability to regenerate beyond what other super-high difficulty monsters able to couldn¡¯t heal that off.


    Still, until now, the phoenix fired fireballs and fought desperately.


    However, the phoenix seemed to have reached its limits.


    I knew that because the phoenix couldn¡¯t even fire anymore fireball.


    ¡¸It¡¯s cruel to drag this on longer.¡¹


    Does Zieg-san arrive at the same conclusion as me? Holding the magic sword, Zieg-san muttered that and walked toward the phoenix.


    I guess he wants to deal the finishing blow at the phoenix.


    Seeing him, I was convinced this was the end for the phoenix.


    The duration of this fight should normally be considered very short.


    However, probably from the extended time of keeping the phoenix¡¯s attention to me, my body was deeply fatigued.


    But, this is the end of this phoenix¡¯s subjugation.


    Right, I took my mind off of it¡­¡­


    ¡¸rAAAAAa©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤aA!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Gah-!¡¹


    ¡­However the next moment, I was stunned by the sight of Zieg-san being blown away together with his magic sword by the phoenix.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹

 Chapter 51 - v2c12 Abnormal Situation

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    The spectacle of Zieg-san¡¯s thrown to the air right before he was about to use his magic sword dumbfound me.


    Zieg-san, who was about to finish off the phoenix, didn¡¯t lower his guard.


    In the first place, it was hard to imagine that he would be blown off by the phoenix even if he did lower his guard.


    After all, phoenix¡¯s physical strength was extremely low among the super-high difficulty monsters.


    And if it used its fireball instead, there was no way the fireball could have enough force to send Zieg-san flying.


    That was why I couldn¡¯t hide my confusion.


    If there was nothing happened, I might stay stunned for longer.


    ¡¸RuiAAAAAAAAAAAAA!¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    However, the rapidly changing situation didn¡¯t allow me to stay confused.


    ¡­The phoenix whose body expanded along with its muffled roar forced our mind to refocus.


    It was too strange of a sight.


    The phoenix that should¡¯ve been exhausted suddenly have as much, no, more vitality than when we stepped into the labyrinth.


    As if to display that, its body started to swell more intensely, and the wound I dealt to its body also regenerated.


    The silence was dominating this place as the anomaly in the phoenix kept progressing.


    With a sidelong glance, I could see Armia¡¯s expression that seemed to say she didn¡¯t know what happened either.


    But I instinctively knew what was happening to the phoenix.


    Because I could feel the same intimidating air like that worst being, the mutated hydra.


    ¡­Yes, that phoenix was ??about to mutate.


    If we allow the phoenix to mutate, then we will be forced into a hard fight.


    ¡¸Shit!¡¹


    After I made that conclusion, I gripped the dagger harder and started to run.


    The phoenix¡¯s body was healed at an unusual rate.


    As I saw the sight, I felt uneasy.


    If its body completely healed, then the phoenix will clad itself in flame armor again.


    In that case, I who only have the dagger won¡¯t have enough reach to attack the phoenix.


    In other words, I need to somehow settle this before that.


    ¡­However, I¡¯m not confident I can defeat the phoenix right now.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t let it!¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t just me who noticed the phoenix¡¯s mutation.


    Narsena, who had fought against the mutated hydra along with me, also noticed a beat later and started running.


    ¡¸Haaaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    Narsena, who was closer to the phoenix than I, reached the phoenix faster and immediately trying to hit it.


    The next moment, Narsena¡¯s fist sunk into the completely unmoving phoenix¡¯s body.


    ¡¸RuiaAAA!¡¹


    ¡¸Kuh-!¡¹


    ¡­However, despite her attack, the phoenix only leaked a little bit of blood from its mouth.


    The phoenix internal organ should be hurt by the attack, but unlike humans or other normal monsters, it was a wound that would be healed immediately by the phoenix.


    Despite taking hits from a highly capable martial artist like Narsena without any resistance, all she did was delaying the time it took for the phoenix to reclad itself in the flame armor by a few seconds.


    This showed how much the phoenix¡¯s ability raised by the mutation, I was seriously didn¡¯t believe I could defeat the phoenix by myself.


    Had I had the time to attack the phoenix, I would be able to defeat the phoenix in a single blow.


    Yes, just like the hydra before.


    But I knew it was impossible.


    The wounds I dealt to it had almost healed.


    The damage Narsena dealt helped, but only by a bit.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for me to reach the phoenix and attack it before it could activate its flame armor again, but it was impossible for me to fully reinforce my body this way.


    ¡¸Even, so!¡¹


    Even knowing that, I refuse to give up and tried to reinforce my body.


    Before stopping, I needed to start to reinforce my body even in an unstable position like running even though it should be impossible.


    All to increase the reinforcement even a little bit more.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª¡ªIt was at that time I realized the change that happened to my body was too great.


    Originally, body reinforcement performed using magic power and ki wasn¡¯t something that could be called a skill.


    After all, the reinforcement was too intense and distorted to be called skill, that was why it was better to call it a trick.


    So I knew it was natural that there were limits and dangers in the reinforcing method.


    That was why I was surprised while running.


    It was abnormal for the body reinforcement to increase so rapidly.


    Body reinforcement while running, for the current me, was something I really needed to be prepared for the consequence.


    I could hurt myself by mistaking the intensity of body strengthening, the strengthening needed to be done by slowly ramping up the effect little by little.


    But now, I reinforced my body with magic power and ki with a smoothness that made the past seemed to be a lie.


    It felt weird to feel this light without any pain.


    That wasn¡¯t the only discomfort I have.


    Various questions came to my mind, why this sudden change happened, what triggers this, or things like that.


    ¡¸It¡¯s possible with this!¡¹


    However, I set aside those thoughts and smiled.


    In front of my eyes was the phoenix that still didn¡¯t budge.


    Now I can defeat it before it can activate its flame armor.


    With that conviction, I kicked the ground and raised my dagger.


    ¡¸RuaAAAAA!¡¹


    Realizing the miracle, the phoenix began to move as the dagger was approaching.


    I didn¡¯t know what expression the phoenix had.


    However, I could feel the phoenix criticizing itself as it began to move desperately.


    ¡°Why is his strength increased sharply every time he attacks, was what it seemed to think.¡±


    ¡¸You¡¯re too slow.¡¹


    After leaking those words, I swung down my dagger.


    The next moment, the dagger cut deep into Phoenix¡¯s head.

 Chapter 52 - v2c13 Raust’s True Strength

    ¡ªZieg¡ª


    Not long after Raust landed his attack, the phoenix subjugation was over.


    Even after Raust¡¯s attack cut through its head, its vitality that border abnormality kept it alive.


    However, it no longer had any energy to heal its wound and in the end, its head was crushed by Narsena, killing it.


    That was how the labyrinth¡¯s lower-layer¡¯s phoenix, a super-high difficulty monster that given a little more time, would have mutated and shaken the entire labyrinth city, met its quick end.


    It was a miraculous event.


    The phoenix hadn¡¯t finished mutating and it was full of wounds.


    Even so, it was strengthened to the point of absurdity.


    ¡¸¡­¡­To end this so easily¡­¡¹


    ¡­¡­But, despite the quest ended safely, the feeling I felt was not relief, but shock.


    ¡¸Hahh~ hahh~¡¹


    With a sidelong glance, I could see Raust breathing heavily.


    Easily is not a correct word to say seeing Raust¡¯s figure whose fatigue really apparent.


    Despite thinking that, I still couldn¡¯t wipe that feeling out of my heart.


    That was because the phoenix was almost completely defeated by Narsena and Raust alone.


    Perhaps, as a world-class adventurer, Raust who was praised for having exceptional ability if you exclude heroes, had now stepped into the same realm as people on the same level as Master.


    I was under that impression as I recalled that slash Raust did to cut through phoenix¡¯s head.


    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re kidding right?¡¹


    ¡­However, I couldn¡¯t accept that fact.


    That slash stuck in my head.


    It was proof of Raust¡¯s outstanding ability.


    And yet, despite witnessing that slash with my own eyes, I still couldn¡¯t accept that.


    ¡ªRaust has no potential. It¡¯s already good if he can become a common adventurer after spending his entire life struggling.


    The reason was this Ronaldo¡¯s words, said when he, as our master, judge the new disciple ability.


    Master, unlike the world-class magician, Raia-san, was more focused on training his successor.


    Most knights in the country were said to have had Master trained them.


    With that achievement, his ability to judge other people was certain.


    ¡­And, that Master had said that Raust had no talent.


    Those words had a weight unimaginable by common people.


    After all, Master had found talents in many no matter how talentless they appeared to be.


    That Master had clearly stated that he had no talent.


    So, when I heard about Raust defeating a mutated hydra, I became interested in this person called Raust.


    However, I still thought that Raust only had a certain degree of ability.


    Defeating the mutated hydra alongside Raust was Narsena.


    She was someone that Ronaldo-san said to have a talent that could lead her into becoming a world-class adventurer.


    Narsena had led the mutated hydra subjugation, while Raust was at least capable enough as her support.


    That was why I lost my composure from seeing Raust¡¯s ability that far exceed my imagination and I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off him.


    Despite the fact that we were currently stripping materials from the phoenix.


    I tried to focus on stripping the material, but my sight was sucked toward Raust.


    ¡¸Hahh~ hahh~~~ Fuhh~~¡¹


    When I glanced at Raust for I didn¡¯t know how many times had it been already, he stood up even though he should¡¯ve been out of breath.


    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹


    I was really surprised seeing Raust stood up.


    Only a few minutes had passed since the phoenix defeated.


    Naturally, Raust¡¯s fatigue, who was about to fall anytime, was apparent.


    Thinking so, I reflexively rushed to Raust¡¯s side to support him.


    ¡¸Thanks for letting me rest for a while.¡¹


    ¡­Contrary to my expectation, his gait was certain.


    Heavy fatigue like he had not slept for a few days floated on Raust¡¯s face.


    But that was the only indication that Raust was fatigued.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise.


    He was really tired after taking various actions with all his strength in his fight against the phoenix.


    With that alone, he was tired enough he collapsed after the phoenix was defeated.


    And yet, he already recovered enough to move around.


    ¡¸Errr, is it fine for you to move around? You can rest if you¡¯re tired.¡¹


    I wasn¡¯t the only one that wondered about that.


    Laila asked Raust that while Armia looked at him anxiously.


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    That was when Raust realized that we were worried about him.


    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t have to worry. You see, I¡¯ve been training to some extent.¡¹


    ¡­However, Raust answered our worry with a laugh and somewhat off-topic answer.


    Certainly, training would make fatigue recovery faster to some extent.


    But that wasn¡¯t enough to explain this, Raust¡¯s fatigue recovery rate was abnormally fast.


    Maybe thinking that Raust was just joking, but Laila and Armia were only smiled vaguely.


    Seeing them, I also tried to think that Raust was just joking.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­!¡¹


    ¡­It was then a certain thought came to my mind.


    It was an outrageous thought.


    To have fatigue recovered that quickly, he needed to have done a certain degree of training.


    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t have believed that idea.


    After all, it meant that Raust had done unblievable amount of training.


    But, knowing how abnormal Raust was, I couldn¡¯t deny my imagination.


    Master words came to my mind again, that Raust had no talent.


    It was hard to believe considering how much strength Raust had.


    How much effort did he need to reach this point?


    ¡¸Maybe, it¡¯s really his effort that¡­¡¹


    I muttered that as I watched Raust¡¯s back who was walking in steady gait despite his fatigue.


    That was the moment his existence inside my head changed from junior disciple from the same master to a warrior that stood side by side with Master¡­¡­

 Chapter 53 - v2c14 - Further Growth

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    In one of the deserted vacant land, I, alone, quietly stood there with my eyes closed.


    In my mind was yesterday¡¯s phoenix subjugation.


    Thanks to that quest, my and Zieg-san¡¯s party earned a lot of money.


    However, I couldn¡¯t honestly rejoice with that.


    The reason was the presence of the mutated phoenix.


    Now that I¡¯ve calmed down, I don¡¯t think the phoenix had reached the stage where it could be called a mutation.


    Even I could clearly assert that, its inability to take different action and just fully focusing to heal itself despite under attack and the intimidating air I could feel from it was clearly inferior compared to the mutated hydra.


    ¡­Nevertheless, the phoenix was definitely trying to mutate.


    Rapid regeneration from dying state.


    The sight at that time was the best proof.


    Also, now that two super-high difficulty monsters mutated at an abnormal speed, the possibility of the hydra¡¯s mutation being a coincidence has disappeared.


    Obvious anomalies are taking place in this labyrinth city.


    According to Zieg-san, apparently, the news of the mutation will also be reported to the adventurer guild headquarter in the royal capital.


    Within a few days, masters will visit labyrinth city again to investigate.


    However, I don¡¯t think the labyrinth city guild, which is hostile toward the capital¡¯s guild, will quietly let the investigation proceed.


    ¡­Probably, the labyrinth city will be turbulent from now on.


    With that in mind, I unintentionally let out a wry smile.


    I could only imagine the future where I would be used when Master came.


    ¡¸Ahaha would be great if Ronaldo-san can come along to become Master¡¯s stopper¡­¡­¡¹


    Also, I whispered such words.


    But, I thought about these only for a short time.


    ¡¸Fuhh¡­¡¹


    The next moment, I switched gear.


    After phoenix subjugation, various troubles occurred.


    It was cumbersome, and some of them plagued my mind.


    But that wasn¡¯t the most memorable thing about phoenix subjugation.


    Immediately after closing my eyes, I recalled the moment I cut the phoenix¡¯s head with my dagger.


    No, not exactly.


    What I remembered wasn¡¯t the appearance of the phoenix, but my state as I did that.


    I could picture my state at that time in my head just by simply closing my eyes.


    The extraordinary lightness of my body, the power that overflowed from it.


    ¡ª¡ª And the feeling of crossing the wall.


    ¡¸-!¡¹


    To reproduce that image, I combined magic power and ki and reinforced my body.


    ¡¸¡­Just as I thought¡­¡­.¡¹


    The next moment, while moving my body to test the body strengthening, I muttered those words.


    It was just a whisper to suppress my inevitably rising emotions.


    However, there was joy and excitement that couldn¡¯t be hidden in my voice.


    ¡¸I¡¯m finally over the wall¡­¡¹


    A large wall that had hindered my growth for one year.


    With that mutter, the feeling of getting over the wall seeped into my mind again.


    The smile that floated on my mouth represented my delight.


    ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó


    It was about a year ago that I realized the limit of body strengthening by magic power and ki.


    By nature, body strengthening with magic power and ki imposed a heavy burden on the body.


    For example, the first time I successfully strengthened my body, I broke my ribs in exchange for dozens of seconds of strengthening.


    If I didn¡¯t remember about strengthening of healing magic stone, I might have stopped trying the reinforcing method.


    However, despite it being a double-edged sword, the feeling I had was hope.


    That was why I was willing to hurt myself, desperately training it over and over again.


    In the early days, I was full of injury even before fighting the monsters, even after gradually getting used to the strengthening, I was still getting injured by it.


    Nevertheless, I continued to practice every day.


    ¡­But one day, by dying, I finally knew the limit of magic power and ki body strengthening.


    I was able to cover for the injuries from the body strengthening with my healing magic, and by continuing to use the strengthening, the injuries were reduced to an extent.


    However, it was impossible to fully eliminate the injuries.


    The stronger the strengthening, the greater the injuries.


    In other words, considering the injuries it caused, body strengthening with magic power and ki was just a makeshift technique for the desperate.


    I could no longer train body strengthening by magic power and ki beyond a certain range.


    More precisely, beyond a certain range, the injuries would be too much it could kill.


    That was the limit of body strengthening by magic power and ki.


    A big wall I knew I couldn¡¯t get over.


    ¡¸-!¡¹


    But now I was over that big wall.


    This is the type that I learned from Ronaldo-san, I was convinced of that as I strengthened my body.


    The difficulty of performing precise movement while strengthened was not different from before.


    Even so, the pain like my body creaking just by strengthening it was gone, I got the urge to laugh despite myself.


    The pain wasn¡¯t gone completely.


    The pain would hit my body immediately if I relaxed my concentration.


    However, it was a world difference compared to before.


    That wasn¡¯t the only change.


    Until now, my movement after strengthening was considerably stiff.


    But now, my body was clearly easy to move.


    In this case, it might even possible to fight with body strengthening from the beginning.


    Perhaps the trigger of this change was the defeat of the mutated hydra.


    And then, it was completely awakened in the fight against the phoenix.


    I thought the emergence of super-high difficulty monsters would only bring disaster, but apparently, it gave me this power.


    Considering this, the smile on my face became wider.


    This will make me stronger.


    Then¡­¡­¡­


    Driven by that emotion, I got the urge to continue training, but I stopped myself and shook my head.


    I lost my mind and about to train, but I now needed to go to the city.


    If possible, even only for a short time, I want to see my growth, but I really need to meet the city folks already.


    As I thought so, I walked toward the city while glancing at the vacant lot with regret.


    ¡¸Finally, found you.¡¹


    ¡­But the next moment, I stopped myself at the figure that appeared before me with those words.


    ¡¸Defect bastard, today is the last time you can make that face.¡¹


    He stared at me while baring his hostility, the speaker was the first-class party that clicked his tongue at me and Narsena before.

 Chapter 54 - v2c15 - Unsatisfying Fight

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    ¡¸¡­Why are you here?¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise from the sudden appearance of a first-class party that brandishing their weapons.


    I understood, of course, that the party in front of me, called War God¡¯s Great Sword, was hostile to us who climbed the rank at a stroke.


    But, the party knew the difference in our ability, and so they didn¡¯t do anything more than harassing me and Narsena.


    That was why, for them to come attacking right after the phoenix subjugation was a completely unexpected situation for me.


    ¡¸Do they don¡¯t know about it yet?¡¹


    Seeing me whose surprise was apparent, the warrior that seemed to be their leader smiled triumphantly.


    ¡¸Ohh we know alright, that your party is parasitizing the party of the guild¡¯s agent. This swindler! Let me show you the real first-class party!¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹


    The warrior¡¯s words let me understood the answer to my question, I was almost sighing.


    Actually, I and Narsena have been pretending to Zieg-san¡¯s party members since the phoenix subjugation.


    But in the end, that¡¯s untrue.


    Our decision to join Zieg-san¡¯s party was to limit the solicitation from other parties and the guild staff trying to make us into exclusive adventurers.


    However, for War God¡¯s Great Sword who didn¡¯t know about this, they seemed to think that we have been colluding for a long time.


    In other words, they probably believed that the mutated hydra we defeated was a credit stolen from Zieg-san, and our abilities weren¡¯t a big deal.


    And so, like hammering down the sticking up nail, they came to beat down the newcomer.


    Understanding that, I couldn¡¯t hide my exasperation at their shallow judgment.


    In any case, it wasn¡¯t strange if we got invited into the party of the guild¡¯s agent after we defeated a mutated hydra.


    And yet, for the first thing that came to their mind to be collusion and they immediately took action after that just show how narrow their field of vision was.


    It was a seriously annoying misunderstanding.


    But right now, this attack wasn¡¯t an annoyance to me.


    While strengthening my body with magic power and ki in preparation for the fight, I moved my mouth a little.


    This is a good opportunity to test my strength.


    ¡¸Tch-! You can only afford to stay composed now! Oy, let¡¯s do this! This will only count as a personal struggle by the guild as long as we don¡¯t kill him! Beat him up boys!¡¹


    The leader-like warrior who seemed to be frustrated by my lack of expression other than surprise shouted at his party members.


    In response to that shout, the members of War God¡¯s Great Sword who had their weapon out in advance entered battle stance, the atmosphere in this place turned tense at once.


    There are five opponents.


    Two warriors, one martial artist, one healer, and one magician.


    No wonder they¡¯re being called a first-class party, the killing intent they emitted is much more intense compared to the Wolf of Calamity that I had fought before.


    Also, given they¡¯re aiming for the time when I¡¯m not with Narsena, it¡¯s obvious they¡¯re also not careless.


    If it¡¯s the yesterday me, then even if I don¡¯t end up losing, it would still take a long time to settle this with them as the opponent.


    That¡¯s why, I should be able to see my growth from this fight.


    Thinking so for a moment, the corner of my mouth raised a little.


    ¡¸Haaa!¡¹


    The next moment, I started running toward War God¡¯s Great Sword.


    ¡¸F-Fast!¡¹


    The moment I took a step toward War God¡¯s Great Sword with my strengthened body, I closed the distance in an instant


    One of their warriors, while being startled, still managed to react to my movement.


    ¡¸Ghaa!¡¹


    However, he could only go as far as raising his sword a little.


    Without pulling my dagger, I strike his chin, the warrior fell with his eyes rolled back.


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    Due to the sudden event, the movement of War God¡¯s Great Sword¡¯s stopped for an instant.


    It was too big of a gap to expose in the middle of battle.


    ¡¸Hiie-!¡¹


    Before their other vanguard could react, I closed my distance toward the mage.


    The mage who saw me approaching, with dread in his eyes, desperately trying to fall back.


    Without changing his state, while it looked miserable, that was an optimal move for a magician, I was impressed by the action he took.


    ¡¸Gobo-!¡¹


    But that didn¡¯t stop me, I hit the magician in the solar plexus.


    The blow stopped his breathing and he writhed on the ground.


    ¡¸Fuck you!¡¹


    Utilizing the gap from when I hit the magician, the martial artist that finally able to move attacked me.


    A shiver ran on my spine against the approaching fist.


    With the martial artist¡¯s ability, it didn¡¯t matter how much I strengthened my body or how many layers my armor had.


    If I took the blow from this martial artist, even the current me would be out of commission.


    However, the fist that was much slower than Narsena¡¯s and lacking sharpness never hit me.


    The martial artist aimed at my upper chest and I dodged by ducking.


    And then, as his fist passed overhead, I hit his chin with my elbow.


    ¡¸Sh,it¡­¡¹


    After getting hit with my elbow, the martial artist didn¡¯t immediately fall, but instead went a few steps back.


    That was his limit.


    The martial artist moaned that words before falling to the ground.


    Only the leader and the healer left.


    ¡¸Hi-Hi-¡¶Heal¡·¡¶Heal¡·.¡¹


    ¡¸F-Fuck!¡¹


    ¡­¡­¡­I turned around while thinking so, but the moment Ward God¡¯s Great Sword entered my sight, I realized that the fight was over.


    Of the War God¡¯s Great Sword, their youngest member, the healer was trying to heal his fellow members, but he had completely lost his composure and only cast the least effective ¡¶Heal¡·.


    ¡­¡­Even though I left him until the end as a handicap, it didn¡¯t mean anything.


    Compared to the healer, the leader, the swordsman was still looking better.


    Maybe he thought about attacking me after I dodged the martial artist¡¯s fist, he had his greatsword pointed at me.


    However, his face was pale.


    It was clear to anyone that the sight of his companion being defeated in an instant singlehandedly by me broke his fighting spirit.


    ¡¸Hahh~¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    At the sight of War God¡¯s Great Sword losing their will to fight, what I felt wasn¡¯t achievement after the fight was over, nor the joy of being the victor, it was a disappointment at my enemies.


    The body-strengthening I used in this battle wasn¡¯t all that strong.


    I planned to strengthen it slowly after getting my body accustomed to it.


    The fight was over before that.


    Because of this, I felt a strong dissatisfaction with War God¡¯s Great Sword.


    Certainly, they were shaken by my movement that they couldn¡¯t do their usual coordination.


    Still, for the fight to be settled this fast, weren¡¯t they too weak?


    ¡­¡­Thinking normally, there was no way these adventurers could handle my strengthened attack which could injure even the super-high difficulty monsters even if they¡¯re hanging around the labyrinth lower-layer, I didn¡¯t notice that, however.


    My interest in thinking about them had been lost.


    ¡¸¡­They will be angry if I don¡¯t hurry..¡¹


    The only thing in my mind was the feeling that I needed to go to the city quickly.


    Being urged by the feeling, I turned my back toward War God¡¯s Great Sword and walked away.


    There was no need to settle this anymore.


    ¡¸Fucking-!¡¹


    The leader of War God¡¯s Great Sword was furious at my attitude.


    ¡¸L-Leader! Let¡¯s just let him go¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹


    ¡¸Ghack!¡¹


    He hit the healer that was trying to stop him and then took a step toward me.


    ¡­However, that was as far as he could do by leaving his body up to anger.


    ¡¸Hiee!¡¹


    The moment I put my hand on my dagger, the face of their leader turned pale, as if the anger from before was just a lie.


    In the end, it seemed like he was trying to regain his fighting spirit with anger, but it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t understand the difference in our ability.


    He didn¡¯t have any energy left to resist.


    ¡¸Look after your companion by yourself.¡¹


    After determining that, I said so and then left the place.


    The conclusion was faster than expected, but it was still cutting it close.


    I will get scolded if I don¡¯t hurry.


    ¡¸The lot in the guild,¡­lie¡­¡­¡¹


    The words that the leader of War God¡¯s Great Sword muttered at the end never reached my ears as I started to run¡­¡­


    ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó


    After leaving the vacant lot, I arrived at my destination in the city about ten minutes later.


    ¡¸Nii-channn! Too lateeee!¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah! Late!¡¹


    It was a little later than the promised time, I was surrounded by the kids who were waiting for me, they were booing at me.


    It looked like they were looking forward to it from how angry they were.


    ¡¸Sorry. Look I will start right away, so will you forgive me?¡¹


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped then! But just this one time!¡¹


    ¡¸One time!¡¹


    But as soon as I apologized, the kids let me go.


    Then, after I sat down as I was prompted, the kids turned their expectant eyes toward me.


    In this way, while feeling a little weird that their attention gathered on me, I opened my mouth as the kids rushed me.


    ¡¸Alright then, let¡¯s continue the story before.¡¹


    What the kids, mainly boys, wanted to hear about was the phoenix and the mutated hydra subjugation.


    For some time now, the kids had been asking about the story of my adventures.


    It was a strange feeling to talk about this to other people, but I didn¡¯t hate this feeling.


    So, when I had time, I was requested to tell my story to the kids.


    ¡¸Alright, that¡¯s it for today.¡¹


    It didn¡¯t take long, and I ended my story as usual.


    ¡­But somehow, the reaction of the kids was different today.


    If it was like the usual, after I ended the story, the kids would grumble, but today, the were strangely quiet.


    Their reaction made me tilted my head while wondering whether they ate something strange.


    However, I was only able to keep my composure until the next words the kids were saying.


    ¡¸¡­T-That, today, Nii-chan, can you teach us about the sword?¡¹


    ¡¸Me too!¡¹


    ¡¸-!¡¹


    Hearing that, I lost my words.


    Their words, it was the development I was concerned about.


    Namely, the development where the kids wanted to become adventurers.


    Certainly, you could potentially become a hero by being an adventurer, it was a job most dreamed to become.


    However, becoming an adventurer wasn¡¯t easy enough that you had a leeway to dream about becoming a hero.


    ¡­¡­I¡¯ve lived as a bottom-feeder for a long time, I understood that more than anyone.


    That was why I talked about the severity of it so they wouldn¡¯t easily dream to become adventurers when they heard my story.


    But, seeing many kids wanted me to teach them about the swords, I felt a little regret that I might have failed to convey that.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not like I particularly want to become adventurer, this is not because of that.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    However, my regret was groundless.


    ¡¸I know how tough becoming an adventurer is, and I don¡¯t want to make mom worry.¡¹


    The boy who was the leader of the children, the one that asked me to teach them about the sword, said so with seriously grown-up eyes.


    And hearing that, I now remember.


    The kids living in this city together with adventurers would never dream to become an adventurer.


    The reason the boys wanted to be strong wasn¡¯t that shallow.


    ¡¸Still, we want to be stronger, like Nii-chan and the people who helped the city by selling the raw material, we want to be as strong as those people. Enough that, one day, we could protect our family.¡¹


    The motivation for the boys to become stronger was a strong determination born from their yearning.


    Right, seeing the boy told me that while looking a bit shy, I felt ashamed of my thoughtlessness.


    Looking at them again, they still looked too young to think like that.


    ¡¸This brat! Stop it!¡¹


    ¡¸Heh-! Who will listen to that!¡¹


    I could see one of the adventurers that were prostrated before me and ordered to sell raw material in the city chasing after a kid in the distance.


    He was probably those adventurers that sold raw material and saved the city the boy mentioned.


    Apparently, while my concern went somewhere else, the adventurers and the city folks had grown accustomed to each other.


    My expression relaxed when I saw the face of that adventurer was softer than what I remember.


    In the first place, my request for those adventurers to sell raw material to the city folks was to help them.


    But looking at the current situation, it seemed to be the best decision even for the adventurers.


    ¡¸Whoa!¡¹


    Feeling somewhat amused by the discovery, I stroked the head of the boy, surprising him, and then I opened my mouth.


    ¡¸Alright, I will teach you guys about the sword when I¡¯m free. Also, when I¡¯m not around, feel free to ask other adventurers instead.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, is that okay?¡¹


    ¡¸They probably will at least hear your request, good luck.¡¹


    After telling them my one-sided idea, I said my farewell and then walked back toward the inn.


    I¡¯m not good with them, and I haven¡¯t talked much with other adventurers.


    But it might be alright to have a proper talk with them some other time.


    ¡¸Welcome back, Onii-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Narsena?¡¹


    My thoughts interrupted when I saw Narsena in front of the inn.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry if I surprise you¡­¡¹


    I didn¡¯t know why Narsena was in front of the inn, but seeing me surprised, Narsena apologetically apologize.


    But the next moment, Narsena opened her mouth with a serious expression.


    ¡¸But, there is something we need to talk about.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m pregnant¡¹


    Sorry, I can¡¯t help myself, also sorry, it¡¯s quite later than planned

 Chapter 55 - v2c16 - Party’s House

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    ¡¸Something we need to talk about?¡¹


    Narsena fixed her eyes on me with a serious expression.


    Feeling intimidated by her gaze, I repeated her words.


    My face stiffened from the bad feeling I couldn¡¯t wipe.


    But, Narsena continued without noticing my expression.


    ¡¸P-Party¡¯s house! Why don¡¯t we buy a party¡¯s house!¡¹


    ¡¸-!¡¹


    ¡­¡­And then, what she uttered next proved my premonition.


    ¡¸W-We got a lot of money from last phoenix subjugation, after all. Moreover, see, our relationship advanced¡­¡­ No, wait, that¡¯s wrong! No, I don¡¯t mean we¡¯re not getting along, umm, err, how do I say this¡­¡­ Bond! Yes, bond! I think it¡¯s a good idea to strengthen the bond between party members!¡¹


    Narsena¡¯s face turned redder as she spoke more quickly.


    Almost half of what she said was unintelligible, but from her words alone, it told me enough how much Narsena wanted a party¡¯s house.


    If Narsena had a dog-like tail, it must be wagging like crazy now.


    ¡¸U-Ummm¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    However, I couldn¡¯t answer her request immediately.


    From her attitude so far, I knew that Narsena had longed for a party¡¯s house for a long time.


    After all, Narsena had been making this proposal so many times before.


    ¡­But, the current me had no intention to buy a house.


    No matter how much Narsena wanted.


    To tell her that, despite the pain in my chest, I opened my mouth.


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ isn¡¯t it too early to buy a party¡¯s house? L-Look, it would be better to save the money in case of an emergency¡­¡­ Maybe¡­¡¹


    The words that came out from my mouth was too bad it hurt to even call it an excuse.


    Even in this labyrinth city, I and Narsena who defeated the hydra and the phoenix had a considerable amount of money.


    There was no point for us to make even more money.


    Narsena obviously knew about this.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Y-Yeah, you¡¯re right, Onii-san. It¡¯s important to be prepared¡­¡­ It¡¯s for the future, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡­However, as she also knew about that, she realized that I was unwilling and withdrew her request.


    She was smiling with a different smile that I used to in an attempt to hide her depression


    ¡¸Ahaha, I¡¯ll take a walk to chill my head a bit..¡¹


    Narsena laughed, turned her back, and walked away.


    I felt I could see a dispirited tail hanging behind Narsena, my chest hurt from the feeling of guilt.


    Even so, I couldn¡¯t chase after Narsena¡­¡­


    ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡ªNarsena¡ª


    ¡¸Hahhh- As I thought, it¡¯s not good.¡¹


    After telling Onii-san I would take a walk, I was walking in the city while feeling depressed.


    I already knew that Onii-san wouldn¡¯t approve of buying a party¡¯s house.


    Because no matter how many times I asked, he never agreed.


    I¡¯m not dull enough to not notice that Onii-san is reluctant to buy a party¡¯s house.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not because he hates me right?¡¹


    ¡­¡­Nevertheless, I often asked Onii-san to buy a party¡¯s house because I felt anxious.


    If Onii-san approved us buying a party¡¯s house, that was the best proof that he didn¡¯t hate me.


    With that idea in mind, I asked Onii-san about party¡¯s house again and again.


    While knowing that troubled him.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m, a hopeless woman.¡¹


    I felt guilty from my own actions and muttered those words.


    However, even so, I couldn¡¯t restrain myself.


    The reason was the change in Onii-san¡¯s attitude toward me.


    Before, when I asked to get a party¡¯s house, Onii-san didn¡¯t directly refuse.


    He did so like admonishing me, clearly still having a margin, emotionally.


    ¡­But, recently, he clearly couldn¡¯t even afford to do so.


    He was calm now, but the Onii-san from before would start to become restless whenever I mentioned party¡¯s house.


    On top of that, he would refuse to buy a party¡¯s house with a firm attitude, there was also the time when he suggested we lived in a separate inn with his face red.


    I somehow managed to make the talk about living in separate inn went nowhere.


    But, I still couldn¡¯t feel relieved.


    After all, it was obvious that Onii-san¡¯s attitude toward me had changed.


    And I had no idea why.


    That was why I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.


    Maybe, Onii-san hates me?


    ¡­Every time I thought so, I felt my heart tightening.


    Every time I felt that feeling, I told myself there was no way Onii-san hated me when he treated me gently like this.


    However, I still couldn¡¯t wipe that anxiety.


    Maybe¡­¡­ Like that, my anxiety returned.


    ¡¸Hahh~¡­¡¹


    I let out a small sigh from my anxiety.


    At times like this, it would be better to consult this to someone.


    However, out of everyone I currently knew, I couldn¡¯t come up with someone who had a lot of experience in love.


    ¡¸Hmm? But, I feel like I just met someone with a lot of love experience¡­¡­¡¹


    Feeling that I had forgotten someone¡¯s existence, I started to dig into my memory.


    ¡¸My, my, Narsena. What are you doing here?¡¹


    ¡¸Hyaunn!¡¹


    It was then I was called from behind.


    As I was thinking, I didn¡¯t realize someone was behind me, the sudden call made me let out a weird noise.


    It was a stupid sounding voice too, I blushed from the shame.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    However, the moment I turned around and saw the person behind me, I was shocked enough I forget about the feeling of shame I felt.


    After all, the person behind me was the person I had forgotten, the one that had a lot of love experiences.


    ¡¸Umm, are you o-¡­¡¹


    ¡¸L-Laila-san!¡¹


    The next moment, without noticing that I cut her words short, I started talking.


    ¡¸Laila-san, can I consult something with you for a little bit?!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Ehh?¡¹


    Hearing my desperate voice, the woman behind me, Laila-san, the healer of the guild¡¯s agent, Zieg-san¡¯s party, looked surprised¡­¡­


    ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó


    ¡ªLaila¡ª


    ¡¸So I was worried that Onii-san really hated me¡­¡¹


    We were inside a certain quiet cafe.


    Inside the cafe with a gentle atmosphere, many people were relaxing.


    ¡­But among them, I was in an unexpected crisis.


    ¡¸I, don¡¯t think so.¡¹


    While calm on the surface, I answered Narsena¡¯s question.


    However, in reality, my clenched palm was wet with sweat.


    ¡¸I-Is that so? I¡¯m still a little worried, but I¡¯m a little relieved if someone with a lot of love experiences like Laila-san says so.¡¹


    ¡¸O-Okay?¡¹


    Hearing my answers, Narsena made a really relieved smile.


    However, her lovely smile that seemed like how she usually smiled, put a lot of pressure on me now.


    ¡­¡­It was Narsena¡¯s misunderstanding that cornered me this far.


    Apparently, she seemed to think I had a lot of love experiences.


    But the truth was entirely different.


    After all, I was just a beginner in love with my first love still in development with no result in sight yet.


    Narsena was more experienced than me.


    ¡­¡­But I couldn¡¯t tell her that as I was really confident when she said she wanted to consult something at me, as a result, I was having a cold sweat while she talked.


    If I knew this was a love counseling, I would run away with some made-up reason, I hate myself for accepting her request a couple of minutes ago.


    At that time, when we were subjugating the phoenix, I felt like I didn¡¯t do much compared to Raust, also, we wanted to help Armia repaying her debt, with these as reasons, I decided to accept her request without hesitation.


    But now I knew.


    That was an obvious blunder.


    ¡¸Actually, Onii-san seemed to be flustered this time and said that he wanted to move to a separate inn¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t think you need to worry about that.¡¹


    What makes me sad is that I need to hear someone talks about their loved one when they¡¯re just a step away from being in a relationship while they¡¯re actually ahead of me in the love department.


    As I responded to Narsena, I almost sighed.


    The dull Narsena seems to not realize, but clearly, the reason Raust wanted to change inn is because he thinks of her as a member of the opposite sex.


    That is by no means a bad thing.


    ¡­¡­¡­Unlike Zieg who lives in the shared house with me but doesn¡¯t react.


    ¡¸But, Onii-san never agreed to buy a party¡¯s house¡­¡­¡¹


    However, I didn¡¯t know the reason Raust vehemently refused to buy a party¡¯s house.


    It felt too excessive if the reason Raust didn¡¯t want to buy a party¡¯s house because he felt shy.


    If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t know what I should tell Narsena, but before that, I better ask Zieg to ask Raust about this.


    ¡¸¡­Is it maybe better if I appeal boldly?¡¹


    ¡¸Maybe that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡¹


    I continued to think so while talking with Narsena.


    ¡­¡­Because of that, I was too distracted to notice what she was saying, fortunately, or unfortunately, neither Narsena nor I noticed that, and so, time passed.


    ¡¸Oh, look at the time¡­¡¹


    While I was occupied with my thought, it was Narsena¡¯s words that brought me back.


    Before I noticed, the sky had begun to darken, I was surprised inwardly at how badly I lost the track of time.


    ¡¸Thank you so much for today! I think I¡¯m going to be proactive, as Laila-san said!¡¹


    However, without realizing my inner feeling, Narsena bowed at me.


    It took me a moment to answer because I didn¡¯t hear what Narsena was saying.


    ¡¸Umm, do your best.¡¹


    But, I couldn¡¯t just say that this late in the game, so I only said that with a vague smile.


    ¡¸Yes! Thank you so much!¡¹


    I felt that my attitude was really suspicious, but Narsena with her renewed determination seemed to not realize, she bowed again and went back to the inn.


    After the bell on the door of the cafe rang and Narsena went out from the cafe, I noticed the number of people in the cafe had diminished.


    Apparently, it had been quite some time since we came to the cafe.


    But, it seemed the cafe won¡¯t be closed for some time, there was no closed sign hung on the door that I could see from my place.


    ¡¸Hahh~ I¡¯m tired¡­¡¹


    After confirming that, I decided to take a short break until the cafe was about to be closed.


    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    It was then a thought I always had since the time I met Narsena emerged again.


    Until now, I had contained that feeling.


    But now that Narsena was gone, I didn¡¯t need to worry anymore.


    After deciding that, I leaned slovenly against the desk and opened my mouth.


    ¡¸Narsena, Raust too, they obviously love each other¡­¡­ That¡¯s nice¡­ I¡¯m jealous¡­¡­ Maybe I should get proactive too¡­¡¹


    It was a somewhat serious matter for a monologue.


    The words never reached anyone¡¯s ears and they scattered into the wind¡­¡­

 Chapter 56 - Unexpected Encounter v2c17

    Unexpected Encounter


    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    The next day after the attack of War God¡¯s Great Sword, while dragging my tired body, I was walking through the city to visit a certain store.


    ¡¸Hahh~¡­¡¹


    The distance to that store was by no means far.


    But for some reason, today, I felt tired from the short journey, I let out a sigh.


    That said, what I felt wasn¡¯t physical fatigue.


    Only two days have passed since the phoenix subjugation, but as of yesterday, my body had completely recovered.


    And yet now, my mental fatigue made my gait heavy.


    The cause of that fatigue was the case with Narsena last night.


    When I rejected her proposal to buy a party¡¯s house yesterday, Narsena was visibly depressed.


    I was feeling guilty and worried about that, but when Narsena came back to the inn after sunset, she was back to her usual self.


    I could still clearly remember how relieved I was.


    And then, while still feeling relieved, I went back to my room to rest.


    ¡­However, a little bit later, Narsena, wearing loungewear with higher exposure than usual, came to my room and destroying my peace.


    No, if it was only that, then it probably still fine.


    Except Narsena was a bit tipsy when she entered my room.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but Narsena who didn¡¯t usually drink alcohol, drank some last night.


    Perhaps that was why she was trying to get excessively physical, on top of that, she went and fell asleep in my room, completely defenseless.


    Maybe that defenselessness is a sign of her complete trust in me.


    It¡¯s a real honor.


    Since Narsena is the one my heart set its sight on, I¡¯m really happy she trusts me.


    ¡­Even so, I¡¯m also an unmarried man.


    If she let herself to be that vulnerable, my heart would be at a loss.


    But, despite her trust in me, regardless, so I didn¡¯t think about anything bad, I continued to clear away my worldly desire last night.


    And that was the cause of my current fatigue¡­¡­


    ¡¸¡­Narsena should have a little bit more of sense of danger.¡¹


    Remembering last night, I said so with a serious tone.


    Even against family members, you still need a little bit of vigilance.


    ¡­¡­No, seriously, please do.


    As I was thinking about last night, I arrived at my destination, an accessories craftsman¡¯s store.


    ¡¸Okay, nobody¡¯s around.¡¹


    Once I confirmed there was nobody around, I stepped into the shop.


    In the shop, a middle-aged woman with a well-built body was the shopkeeper.


    ¡¸Welcome¡­¡­ Ohhh, isn¡¯t it Raust!¡¹


    The woman, Emily-san, the wife of the accessories craftsman who was the owner of this store, the moment she saw me, she let out a soft smile.


    ¡¸Hello, Emily-san.¡¹


    I smiled back at her and said hello.


    Then I opened my mouth to get into the main topic, but apparently, I didn¡¯t even need to do that.


    ¡¸You come to check the progress of accessory, huh, Raust. What a passionate man.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha ¡­¡¹


    Before I was able to say anything, Emily-san already saw through my motive.


    As she looked at me with a knowing look, I laughed to hide my embarrassment.


    Emily-san observing my reaction for a while, looking happy, but then, her expression turned apologetic.


    ¡¸Actually, about the progress of your order, Nashia, my husband, is quite fired up and want to make sure the accessory is the best, so it¡¯s not done yet. I¡¯m sorry, even though I want to give you soon.¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹


    There was the case with the party¡¯s house yesterday, so I wanted to get the item as soon as possible, so hearing Emily-san¡¯s words made me looked down a little.


    ¡¸No, it doesn¡¯t matter how long it takes, I hope you can give my regard to Nashia-san.¡¹


    However, the next moment, having changed my mind, I bowed to Emily-san.


    Certainly, nothing I  can do if it couldn¡¯t be completed fast.


    But I¡¯m thankful that he prioritized quality more than anything.


    After all, the accessory I ordered now has just that much value.


    ¡¸Ahh, I will. Anyway, your order is delayed, so please look forward to it!¡¹


    It seemed she understood my thought, she said that with a smile.


    I just smiled and nodded, and then, after I told her I would come again, I left the store.


    I left the accessory store while feeling refreshed.


    It would be fine to leave the accessory I ordered in Emily-san and her husband¡¯s hands.


    Then if everything goes smoothly, I will buy a favorite house, I have to save money.


    After deciding so with a festive mood, I went toward the guild.


    ¡¸-!¡¹


    ¡­¡­It was then that someone put their hand on my shoulder.


    Not even aware someone was approaching from behind, the suddenness surprised me and I turned around with a jump.


    ¡¸¡­F-Finally, found you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Ehh? Zieg-san?¡¹


    ¡­The moment I saw the person behind me, I raised a surprised voice.


    With his hand still on my shoulder, Zieg-san was a little out of breath.


    That was a sign that he was specifically looking for me, that fact made me a little anxious.


    Is another super-high difficulty monster appears again, was what crossed in my mind.


    ¡¸Wha-what happened?¡¹


    While hoping that I was wrong, I asked Zieg-san.


    ¡¸It¡¯s about Narsena, I have something I want to ask you about.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    Then, in response to his words, I let out a stupid sounding voice.


    ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó


    Ten minutes later, I and Zieg-san were in a cafe.


    We couldn¡¯t start talking on the side of the road, so we came to this place.


    ¡¸So, what is it about Narsena?¡¹


    As soon as I sat on the chair, I cut straight to the main topic.


    I felt like I was rushing this, but I couldn¡¯t control myself because of the worry over what Zieg-san wanted to say about Narsena.


    Maybe, he¡¯s informing me that he has become Narsena¡¯s lover¡­¡­


    My face became pale from my own imagination.


    ¡¸N-No, you don¡¯t need to put that much guard¡­ I just want to ask why you still not buying a party¡¯s house even though Narsena asked you so many times already?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­What?¡¹


    However, the words that came out from his mouth weren¡¯t something I had imagined.


    No, in the first place, why does he know about that?


    ¡¸Actually, it seems that Laila and Narsena met by chance yesterday and there was a talk about the party¡¯s house. I was told by Laila to ask you about it.¡¹


    Perhaps the question showed up on my face, but Zieg-san immediately giving further explanation.


    Also, from that explanation, a couple of question in my mind was answered.


    Apparently, the reason Narsena recovered early yesterday was probably because she had consulted with Laila.


    ¡­¡­Even so, I never imagined I would be asked about the reason I don¡¯t want to buy a party¡¯s house.


    It was something that came out of left field, I was a bit troubled over what I should do for a while.


    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t tell anyone other Laila-san, especially to Narsena.¡¹


    However, judging that it wasn¡¯t worth it to hide it from Zieg-san and Laila, I decided to speak but with a condition.


    He and Laila might be worried about Narsena, that¡¯s why he decided to ask this.


    I don¡¯t want to unreasonably hide this and make them worry.


    Thinking so, I started talking.


    ¡¸Err, first of, while I rejected her proposal, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to buy one, I just thought it would be better to follow the proper step.¡¹


    ¡¸Proper step¡­¡­?¡¹


    Hearing my answer, Zieg-san looked puzzled.


    From his reaction, I realized that my answer was too abstract.


    ¡­¡­As I thought, it seems I need to make sure I say it clearly.


    After deciding that, I opened my mouth while feeling a little shy.


    ¡¸Yes, before I buy a party¡¯s house, I¡¯m going to confess to Narsena.¡¹

 Chapter 57 - Raust’s True Feeling v2c18

    Raust¡¯s True Feeling


    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­What?¡¹


    Hearing my answer, Zieg-san was dumbstruck.


    After that, he stuck like that for a while.


    Seeing his reaction, I wondered if the feeling failed to get across, I got such a worry in my mind.


    ¡¸Ah, no, I¡¯m sorry. I just didn¡¯t think that you¡¯re this prepared¡­¡¹


    But after a while, he returned to his sense.


    Apparently, my worry was unfounded.


    It seemed that he was just stunned by the surprise.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s okay. Can I continue?¡¹


    ¡¸G-Go ahead.¡¹


    Understanding that, I confirmed if Zieg-san mental faculties fully returned and then continued talking.


    ¡¸About the party¡¯s house, I have no intention to buy it now¡­¡­. The reason is pathetic, but I don¡¯t believe I won¡¯t make any mistake if I live together with Narsena.¡¹


    I felt self-hatred for myself, but I still told Zieg-san the truth.


    Of course, I had no intention to lose to my lust and make a move on Narsena.


    ¡­¡­Still, if I¡¯m asked whether or not that¡¯s possible, I wouldn¡¯t be able to give a positive answer.


    It sounds like an excuse, but that¡¯s just how attractive Narsena is to me.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, until I¡¯m in a relationship where Narsena allows me to do so, I don¡¯t intend to buy a party¡¯s house. Narsena may forgive me even if I make a move on her now¡­¡­ Still, I don¡¯t want to treat this in an easy-going manner when there is a possibility that Narsena could be sad.¡¹


    That was the reason I didn¡¯t want to but a party¡¯s house.


    It was also the reason I wanted us to not stay in the same inn.


    Narsena probably doesn¡¯t dislike me.


    But, until Narsena¡¯s feeling to me is clear whether it¡¯s just affection or love, I won¡¯t make a move on her.


    And so, I didn¡¯t want to buy a party¡¯s house until I confessed.


    ¡¸I-I see¡­¡¹


    After listening to my reasoning, Zieg-san only gave a brief answer and looked really surprised.


    ¡¸¡­Wait, if you¡¯re this determined, why haven¡¯t you confess?¡¹


    However, the next moment, Zieg-san seemed to wonder about something and then he asked that with a dubious look.


    That was a natural question.


    Listening to Narsena would clue you how badly she wanted a party¡¯s house.


    There was a certain reason I didn¡¯t confess yet despite that fact.


    ¡¸¡­Actually, my preparation to confess is not finished yet.¡¹


    ¡¸Preparation?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. In truth, the necklace I planned to give to her alongside my confession has yet to be finished.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹


    The next moment, Zieg-san exclaimed as if he realized something.


    Seeing his expression, I knew what he had noticed.


    It was the reason I was at the accessory artisan¡¯s store before I met him.


    Yes, what I ordered from Nashia was the necklace I wanted to give to Narsena.


    ¡¸If Narsena accepts the confession, I was thinking about making something a memento. Narsena would definitely be pleased in that case.¡¹


    I talked to Zieg-san while recalling my feeling from when I ordered the necklace from Nashia-san.


    Having Narsena waited for too long because of an exquisite necklace could be called thoughtless.


    However, I ordered the necklace was because I wanted to give her as much happiness as I could.


    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re going that far?¡¹


    After he finished listening to my story, Zieg-san looked visibly surprised.


    What he said was the best proof that he doubted my words.


    However, I didn¡¯t feel any displeasure from his words.


    Because for adventurers, that was the natural reaction.


    Normally, love between adventurers was drier.


    Some high-ranking adventurers even treated women as an object.


    It was common for the relationship between such adventurers to be more about physical relationships.


    For Zieg-san¡¯s perspective who knew about that, it was natural he would look at me weirdly for going this far.


    But, it doesn¡¯t matter what others think about me.


    ¡¸This much is nothing.¡¹


    If Narsena is happy, I don¡¯t care what other people think about me, those are just minor stuff.


    Narsena was so special to me that I would go that far.


    Memories of Narsena resurfaced in my mind.


    Our conversation in the carriage a couple of years ago.


    She was my first party member when I was banished from Sword of Lightning.


    Fighting with a mutated hydra.


    For me, Narsena wasn¡¯t just someone my heart set my sight on.


    She was an irreplaceable benefactor, my one and only trusted comrade, and someone more precious than anyone else.


    That was Narsena for me now.


    I could only describe how special she was in such corny words.


    However, the feeling I put into those words by no means weak.


    ¡¸Even if I¡¯m being laughed for being so awkward, I want to make Narsena as happy as I can. I want to see her happy.¡¹


    That was why I decided to do my best to make her happy.


    I might not be able to repay the big favor I received from her.


    Even so, to show my gratitude, I decided to do so.


    ¡¸¡­Seriously, you have changed.¡¹


    Zieg-san who listened to me muttered those words.


    His eyes were opened wide, showing his surprise.


    ¡¸But, that¡¯s not bad.¡¹


    But the next moment, Zieg-san laughed.


    His words also made me smile.


    Apparently, Zieg-san was someone who thought similarly like me.


    ¡¸¡­Though, depending on Narsena¡¯s feeling, everything might become a waste of time and effort.¡¹


    ¡­However, I recalled a certain concern of mine and made a clouded smile.


    That¡¯s right, even though I¡¯ve prepared this far, I still don¡¯t know if Narsena will accept the confession yet.


    She doesn¡¯t hate me, but I still can¡¯t tell if Narsena¡¯s feeling is an affection or love.


    ¡¸¡­ So dense.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    However, when he heard my serious worry, he only smiled while visibly dumbfounded.


    ¡¸That attitude of yours¡­¡­¡­ No, this is not something you should be hearing from me.¡¹


    As he looked at me while still looking dumbfounded, he opened his mouth to say something, but he immediately shook his head and stopped himself.


    I looked questioningly at him, but Zieg-san never continued what he was about to say.


    ¡¸Well, worry not, if it¡¯s you, then it should be fine.¡¹


    Instead, he gave me an awkward encouragement.


    I responded to that with a chuckle.


    Zieg-san considered me as weird for an adventurer, but so was him.


    I¡¯ve never seen such a soft-hearted adventurer that would listen to a love consultation like this.


    Thinking about that, I laughed.


    ¡¸Thank you for everything, Zieg-san.¡¹


    And then, after deciding there was nothing else to talk about anymore, I stood up from my chair and bowed my head.


    ¡¸Ahh, do your best.¡¹


    With those words as parting words, I left the cafe.


    ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó


    My gait after leaving the cafe was lighter.


    For the past few days, I was a little nervous over the thought that I was about to tell Narsena about my feeling, but after talking about various things with Zieg-san, I was a lot more relaxed.


    While thanking Zieg-san for that, I sped up.


    Currently, I was heading toward the adventurer guild like I was planned before Zieg-san stopped me.


    Concerning money, there were still leftover from the subjugation of super-high difficulty monsters, quite a considerable sum at that.


    So, there was no need for me to take any quest.


    However, I doubt any problem would arise from having too much money, also, I had another reason I wanted to take a quest.


    It was to try the physical reinforcement I couldn¡¯t do when I fought War God¡¯s Great Sword.


    Also, my body felt worked up from reaffirming my feeling toward Narsena.


    I was in the guild, and while still feeling excited, I started looking for a quest.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­What?¡¹


    However, the moment I saw a big poster pasted on the adventurer¡¯s guild reception, blood drained from my face.


    ¡­On the poster, it was written that I, Raust, and my party were prohibited from entering the labyrinth because of committing unjust violence toward another adventurer party.

 Chapter 58 - Guild’s Betrayalv2c19

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    I couldn¡¯t understand what was written on the poster for a moment.


    Prohibiting adventurers from entering the labyrinth was the highest penalty in this labyrinth city.


    But, if my memory was correct, I didn¡¯t remember committing something that warranted such punishment.


    In the first place, I had never committed unjust violence against other adventurers.


    ¡¸Hahaha, what a nice feeling this is.¡¹


    ¡­The voice I could hear from behind was one that didn¡¯t even try to hide they were mocking me who was feeling irritated.


    Maybe because I was already irritated, but I felt annoyed by the source of that voice.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    However, the moment I turned around and identified the owner of that voice, my irritation vanished.


    ¡¸Meet again, huh, defect healer.¡¹


    The owner of the voice was the leader of the War God¡¯s Greatsword that I fought yesterday, and it came from the reception of the adventurer guild.


    Even though he lost completely yesterday, he didn¡¯t feel any fear toward me.


    It was obviously suspicious, that was why, seeing his attitude, a certain possibility came to mind.


    Normally, one wouldn¡¯t be punished with that as a reason.


    However, I couldn¡¯t think of any other reason for this punishment, although I thought it was impossible, I still voiced that possibility.


    ¡¸¡­No way, I was accused of doing unjust violence¡­¡¹


    Even when I mentioned that, I still didn¡¯t believe that I would be punished with that as the reason.


    I don¡¯t know about other adventurer guilds, but here in the labyrinth city, the guild doesn¡¯t interfere excessively with adventurers¡¯ private fight.


    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t report to the guild that I was attacked by War God¡¯s Greatsword.


    It¡¯s a different matter if the adventurer dies, but the adventurer guild won¡¯t get involved otherwise.


    Besides, if the adventurer guild interferes in the adventurers¡¯ private fight, the one who should have been punished is War God¡¯s Greatsword as the party that initiated the fight.


    In that case, the punishment shouldn¡¯t be as harsh as being banned from entering the labyrinth.


    ¡¸Ohh, you finally get it? Yes, that¡¯s us.¡¹


    However, the words that the leader of their party said with a mixture of ridicule and superiority betrayed my imagination.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­What?¡¹


    Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t hide my agitation.


    For a moment, I thought the words he said was just a lie to mock me, I looked around in the hope that someone would deny the words of the man in front of me.


    ¡¸-kh!¡¹


    It was then I noticed that the guild staffs were smirking at me.


    The guild staffs looking here with a mocking gaze as if their flattering attitude from a few days ago was a lie.


    They instead looked at War God¡¯s Greatsword with a flattering gaze.


    ¡¸¡­So that¡¯s the deal, huh?¡¹


    Seeing their attitude, I understood that the guild staffs had cast me away.


    The guild staffs knew that I and Narsena had no intention to become exclusive adventurers.


    So they gave up on us early.


    And then, to gain the goodwill from War God¡¯s Greatsword, the other exclusive adventurer, they perpetrated this unfairness.


    In other words, the ban on entering the labyrinth, which was the highest penalty, was clearly unjustified.


    Maybe, War God¡¯s Greatsword asked the guild to take revenge on me, and the guild staff that wanted exclusive adventurers agreed to it.


    ¡¸¡­is rotten.¡¹


    Understanding that, I no longer able to control my anger.


    And so, those words leaked from my mouth.


    ¡¸Gh!¡¹


    ¡¸Hieee!¡¹


    The words filled with unbridled anger not only shook the leader of War God¡¯s Greatsword who had a certain level of abilities, but also the guild staffs.


    Especially, the leader of War God¡¯s Greatsword who once fought me looked visibly panicked, that reaction gave me a hope that the punishment might be lifted if I tried to negotiate in a threatening manner.


    ¡¸This is the guild¡¯s decision. Needless resistance will only make the situation worse.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    But, my thought was denied from the voice that came from the back of the guild.


    While feeling irritated, I turned to the voice, there was one of the guild¡¯s staff, Hanzam, who was previously involved with the matter concerning Wolf of Calamity.


    Far from just anger, I sent a gaze filled with killing intent at Hanzam.


    However, unlike the other guild staffs, Hanzam didn¡¯t react to my gaze.


    I opened my mouth despite becoming more irritated from the lack of reaction from Hanzam.


    ¡¸This punishment is clearly wrong. The initiator was the other party. I¡¯m willing to write a pledge if you doubt my words.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹


    Hanzam¡¯s expression changed the instant he heard my words.


    That gave me a little hope.


    Maybe, he¡¯s willing to listen.


    ¡¸Ahh, pardon me. Is that head of yours just decoration? That remark you just said would count as needless resistance.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Wha-?¡¹


    That hope was the reason I couldn¡¯t immediately respond to what Hanzam just said.


    Seconds passed, and when I finally recognized the meaning of what he said, I got an illusion that my vision turned red from the anger.


    I clenched my teeth so hard it produced sounds.


    However, I didn¡¯t lash my violent emotion at Hanzam.


    ¡¸¡­If you are dissatisfied, go to the capital.¡¹


    Hanzam couldn¡¯t hide his tension in front of me who was angry.


    Still, Hanzam stubbornly kept his eyes on me, that stubbornness made me realize that even if I resist, things would just get worse.


    With nowhere to direct my anger, I could only gaze at Hanzam until the end.


    As I headed out of the guild, I started to think about this.


    Not being able to use the labyrinth as a hunting ground is big not only for me and Narsena but also for the people in the city.


    The adventurers that had begun selling the material directly to the city are not able to get the material from Lower Layer


    In other words, without me and Narsena, the material from Lower Layer can¡¯t circulate in the city.


    No, first of all, I need to tell Narsena about this.


    After making that conclusion, I started moving.


    However, after walking for a while after leaving the guild, I stopped in a deserted alley.


    ¡­¡­Up until now, I¡¯ve been keeping my mind working so I didn¡¯t feel depressed, but I was already at my limit.


    In my mind was the necklace I ordered for confessing to Narsena and the days where I sneakily check out houses without Narsena knowing.


    ¡¸Why, now¡­¡¹


    Words from the feeling I couldn¡¯t endure spilled from my mouth, but there was nobody there to hear it¡­¡­


    After returning, I explained about the labyrinth and apologized, but Narsena didn¡¯t get angry at me.


    On the contrary, she apologized for not being aware of the situation.


    And it was the same for the people in the city.


    They were told we couldn¡¯t put any material in the city anymore, but none of them complained.


    They thanked us for what we have done so far and said that complaining to us was barking at the wrong tree.


    However, the frustration of the city folks when I told them about this wasn¡¯t completely hidden.


    ¡¸¡­-!¡¹


    On the way back to the inn, I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and bit my lips.


    The faces of the city folks who were happy that new adventurers showing up came to my mind.


    ¡­But, no matter how much I regret it, I can¡¯t do anything anymore.


    ¡¸¡­If it¡¯s Zieg-san.¡¹


    It was then the figure of the person who could overcome this situation popped in my mind.


    I¡¯ll be relying on Zieg-san who has taken care of me all this time again, but now is not the time to hesitate.


    A strong light floated in my eyes when I decided to do so.

 Chapter 59 - v2c20

    ¨C¨CRaust¡ª


    The day after I was unfairly penalized by the guild, I went to visit Zieg-san¡¯s party¡¯s house.


    ¡¸Sorry for the sudden visit.¡¹


    ¡¸No need to worry. What happened?¡¹


    In the party house, Zieg-san was alone, polishing his magic sword, despite me visiting suddenly, he welcomed me into his house.


    However, his mood only stayed good at the beginning.


    ¡¸¡­Actually, I¡¯m currently prohibited to enter and leave the labyrinth.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹


    And then, after hearing what I said, Zieg-san was lost for words.


    I would like to talk with Zieg-san about what happened so far, how Narsena was currently going to check to the guild, and what could I do to get rid of this prohibition.


    ¡¸¡­What do these guys in the guild think?¡¹


    After I finished telling everything, Zieg-san who was feeling discomposure before, was now feeling angry instead.


    In his hand was the magic sword that he had maintained up until now, I could feel his irritation, it felt like he would charge into the guild just like this.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Shit!¡¹


    Though, he never ended up going, after cursing a bit, Zieg-san put down his magic sword.


    No matter how bad the guild was, raiding it wouldn¡¯t solve the problem.


    On the contrary, it could worsen the situation.


    No matter how much he lost his calm, he didn¡¯t make the wrong choice.


    The current situation is not something that can be resolved with force anymore.


    That was why I came to consult with Zieg-san.


    As a guild agent, he had considerable authority.


    If it was Zieg-san, then, maybe, he could revert the decision of our party¡¯s unjust penalty.


    ¡¸Raust, I¡¯m indebted to your party with the matter of Armia and the phoenix too. That¡¯s why, this time, I will help as much as possible¡­¡­ but, I can¡¯t do anything about the labyrinth access prohibition.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹


    ¡­¡­But my hope was scattered with his next words.


    ¡¸¡­My authority is no use in this case.¡¹


    Zieg-san words contained a feeling of guilt towards me.


    And that was proof that he wasn¡¯t lying.


    Understanding that Zieg-san couldn¡¯t do anything, I unconsciously bit my lips.


    Zieg-san continued to speak while making his distress shown on his face.


    ¡¸The labyrinth access prohibition is the authority the guild branch manager has. Setting aside the other guilds, with my authority, I can¡¯t overturn the decision of this labyrinth city guild¡¯s branch manager.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-!? The branch manager?!¡¹


    The word ¡°branch manager¡± came out from Zieg-san¡¯s mouth.


    And hearing that, I couldn¡¯t hide my unrest.


    If I remember correctly, I should never have any business with the branch manager of this labyrinth, so there should not be any resentment between us.


    And this case is due to the War God¡¯s Greatsword and the dispute with our party.


    It¡¯s obviously strange that the branch manager would be involved in such a trivial matter.


    How come the branch manager has their eyes set on us? Looking for the answer to this question, I turned to Zieg-san.


    However, my gesture bore no fruit.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know either.¡¹


    The dubious look on his face told me that he truly didn¡¯t know the answer either.


    In other words, this branch manager¡¯s unjust penalty was done for a reason that even Zieg-san didn¡¯t understand.


    That fact made me feel a mysterious fright that made my faces stiffened.


    Why, what is the reason the branch manager suddenly set their eyes on me? Various imaginations and speculations were dominating my mind.


    ¡¸If there is something I can understand, it¡¯s you should leave the labyrinth city as soon as possible.¡¹


    The next moment, I was brought back to reality by Zieg-san¡¯s advice that he said with a serious tone.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know why, but the branch manager of this labyrinth city is clearly plotting something for you guys. If that¡¯s the case, then you should leave the labyrinth city promptly. If it¡¯s the royal capital, with connection with me, you can easily make a name for yourself.¡¹


    His suggestion was the best way.


    The advice is sounds, and it also includes his concerns for me.


    There was no doubt he cared for me and thought seriously about this.


    ¡¸¡­Thank you for your concern, but I still want to stay in this labyrinth city.¡¹


    And yet, I couldn¡¯t accept his advice.


    Perhaps, he didn¡¯t expect his advice to be refused, he was wide-eyed with surprise.


    I felt guilty looking at his reaction, but that was not something I could agree to.


    ¡¸I absolutely can¡¯t leave Labyrinth City right now. At least not until another adventurer who can wholesale materials from labyrinth¡¯s lower layer appears.¡¹


    While saying that, what came to my mind was the faces of the city folks who I had become closer with over the past month.


    For me, Labyrinth City wasn¡¯t a place I could say I like.


    Despite that feeling, I ended up getting attached to this city from who knows when.


    Nevertheless, I believed that the presence of the people in this city was what caused me to become attached to this city.


    Certainly, my happiness right now is because I met Narsena, Narsena will always be special for me.


    But, it¡¯s also true the existence of the people in this city has added more color to my life.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to destroy that part of Labyrinth City. I really appreciate your suggestion, Zieg-san, but I still can¡¯t leave this place yet.¡¹


    That was why I couldn¡¯t agree to leave Labyrinth City as Zieg-san suggested.


    I knew leaving Labyrinth City was synonymous with abandoning that part of the city.


    At the very least, I wanted to stay in this Labyrinth City until another adventurer appeared that could replace us, and they could stand up by themselves even if I was gone.


    That was not the only reason I wanted to stay in Labyrinth City.


    ¡¸In addition¡­¡­¡¹


    I wanted to talk about the other reason, but I hesitated for a moment.


    It was too personal, I didn¡¯t want to actively talk about it.


    However, remembering how I told Zieg-san about my feeling for Narsena, I felt it was too late to think about that, I chuckled a little and then opened my mouth.


    ¡¸The other reason, is about Narsena. It¡¯s something I want to do in this Labyrinth City.¡¹


    ¡¸About Narsena?¡¹


    Hearing my words, a question mark was floating on his face.


    ¡¸Yes. About Narsena¡¯s blood.¡¹


    However, when I said that, Zieg-san lost his composure a little.


    Seeing his reaction, I realized that Zieg-san knew about Narsena¡¯s blood.


    ¡¸Narsena seemed to think that she hides it well. But I know that she¡¯s part of nobility¡­¡­¡­ And she¡¯s in discord with her family.¡¹


    ¡¸That far¡­¡¹


    While Zieg-san was surprised by my words, it wasn¡¯t a difficult thing for me to figure out considering her blood.


    If a noble¡¯s son or daughter tried to become an adventurer, it was easy to imagine the parents would oppose to it, especially after seeing Narsena¡¯s opposition to going to the capital yesterday.


    ¡¸Maybe Narsena¡¯s parents would never allow me to exist. For an adventurer like me who is on her side instead of resplendent adventurers from the capital.¡¹


    And that wasn¡¯t the only thing I could imagine.


    I remembered overhearing other adventurers grumbling about nobles, that cemented my belief that I would never be accepted by nobles.


    No, there is still a possibility I will be accepted by nobles.


    It was not conceit but grounded in fact.


    Even so, the nobles will never allow my marriage with Narsena as it is right now.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, I want an achievement that can even silence the nobles.¡¹


    Precisely because I understood that, I made a decision.


    An achievement that was unthinkable for me who was previously known as a defect healer.


    However, my heart surprisingly didn¡¯t waver.


    As if it considered that as a trivial matter.


    With the changes I never thought would happen to me, I opened my mouth while thinking about the girl who caused such changes.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to be a world-class adventurer in this labyrinth city.¡¹

 Chapter 60 - v2c21 The Beginning

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    Zieg-san reacted with visible surprise on his face, he blinked several times in disbelief.


    His reaction was the best proof that he didn¡¯t believe me when I said I wanted to become a world-class adventurer.


    Despite his reaction, I didn¡¯t feel annoyed by that.


    Because I knew his reaction was a matter of course.


    If, instead, someone else told me they wanted to become a world-class adventurer, then I probably would have the same reaction as Zieg-san.


    The period I trained under Master and Ronaldo-san was a couple of months.


    The experience I had in that short period of time was enough for me to know about their inhumane ability.


    For Zieg-san who had spent far more time under those inhumane masters, he knew better of their abilities that he knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to reach them.


    Knowing that, I couldn¡¯t blame Zieg-san for reacting like that.


    However, he had a big misunderstanding.


    ¡¸¡­Zieg-san, I don¡¯t want to be like masters.¡¹


    After hearing the words I said to clear the misunderstanding, Zieg-san looked at me with dubiously.


    Like he was thinking the hell are you talking about?


    ¡¸What are you talking about? World-class adventurers are like Raia-san and Master¡­¡­-!¡¹


    But his reaction was only for a moment.


    He asked one question after another for my confirmation, but then he stopped abruptly as if he remembered something.


    Judging that he noticed his mistake from his expression, I nodded and opened my mouth.


    ¡¸That¡¯s true, masters are the only one that holds the title of the world-class adventurer, but, the condition to become one is not being as strong as masters.¡¹


    Zieg-san¡¯s misunderstanding derived from how the title of world-class adventurer being seen as.


    Certainly, there are no other world-class adventurers besides masters, and the title itself is unofficial in the guild.


    Because of that, the title of world-class adventurers is now regarded as an alias for masters


    That is why the title is equated with masters, and many people think that the condition to become world-class adventurers is to have strength rivaling masters.


    ¡¸To become a world-class adventurer, no, to be recognized as a world-class adventurer like masters, there is only one exact condition.¡¹


    But I knew it was a mistake.


    After all, I heard the condition directly from masters.


    Recalling the memory of that time, I opened my mouth.


    ¡¸¡¸Defeat a mutated super-high difficulty monster with only one party.¡¹¡¹


    The next moment, our words overlapped.


    Yes, that was the minimum requirement to be recognized as a world-class adventurer I directly heard from masters.


    ¡¸¡­Ahh, I think the talk about this with Master had come up before, the condition to be recognized as a world-class adventurer.¡¹


    Zieg-san closed his eyes as if looking for a distant memory while saying so.


    Apparently, unlike Master, Ronaldo-san didn¡¯t make it clear for Zieg-san.


    If so, it was natural that he didn¡¯t remember it right away.


    ¡¸Right, you have defeated a super-high difficulty monster.¡¹


    After a while, Zieg-san raised his head and said so while staring at me.


    Yes, as a result of good fortune, Narsena and I had passed the line that our Masters called the minimum requirement to become a world-class adventurer.


    ¡¸Well, I know we won¡¯t become world-class adventurers right away.¡¹


    Naturally, even if we meet that requirement, we won¡¯t be immediately recognized as one.


    No matter how much masters approve, the general recognition for world-class adventurers is to be on the same level as masters.


    ¡¸If we can gather achievements by defeating super-high difficulty monsters from here on out, it won¡¯t be difficult to be recognized as world-class adventurers. And then we will gain the achievement of being the fastest adventurer in the Labyrinth City that become world-class adventurers.¡¹


    That¡¯s why I want to stay in this Labyrinth City that¡¯s said to have the largest labyrinth.


    All are so Narsena¡¯s parents will accept me.


    Finally, with me as an intermediary, I wanted Narsena to be accepted by her parents.


    ¡¸You have thought his far¡­¡¹


    Zieg-san¡¯s eyes widen in astonishment from hearing the enthusiasm in my words.


    His gaze on me was filled with no small amount of admiration.


    I gazed back at him and opened my mouth.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a big deal¡­¡­ All of this, is just me forcing my selfishness.¡¹


    I knew that trying to mend Narsena¡¯s relationship with her parent was just my selfishness.


    After all, Narsena never said she wanted to make up with her parents.


    And for my plan to succeed, I need to continue as an adventurer.


    Adventurers whose life always at risk.


    Normally, after saving some amount of money, adventurers would open a shop or went back to the countryside and left the dangerous job that was an adventurer.


    That was the ideal of many adventurers, yet I have no plan to stop being an adventurer yet.


    It wasn¡¯t that the idea to stop adventuring never crossed my head.


    Even now, even if we divided our saving half-and-half, each of us would still have more than what an adventurer could earn in a lifetime.


    I probably could play around for the rest of my life.


    Despite knowing that, I still decided to spend my time with Narsena as an adventurer.


    I knew the way to leave the dangerous life of adventuring and yet I still prioritize my own feeling.


    That wasn¡¯t a compliment by any means.


    Even so, I still couldn¡¯t control myself.


    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s just an illusion from an orphan like me. But, parents are something I¡¯ve always admired.¡¹


    I said so while the image of a parent and child I saw in the city from the orphanage floated in my mind.


    The director of the orphanage was by no means a good person.


    As a reaction to that, I might harbor an illusion about the existence of parents and children. I was aware of it now.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t get rid of the ideal image of parents.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want Narsena to have a regret regarding her parents. I¡¯m not going to let myself to be the reason for that ever.¡¹


    That was why this was done out of my selfishness as this might not be a problem I could step into.


    Nevertheless, I decided to keep being an adventurer because I strongly wanted Narsena who had saved me to be happy.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s just a boring reason, and I just pushing my ideal.¡¹


    This was not something I could be proud of.


    It was just a matter of revealing my pathetic self who couldn¡¯t control myself.


    That was how I saw it.


    ¡¸¡­If you already prepared to go that far, then me saying anything would be boorish.¡¹


    However, Zieg-san saw my story differently.


    With a ferocious smile, he opened his mouth.


    ¡¸That¡¯s true, normally, I can¡¯t control the authority of the branch manager of this Labyrinth City with my authority. But if I intend to abandon the status of Guild¡¯s Agent, then it¡¯s a different matter.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    After hearing what he said, I let out a stupid-sounding voice.


    After a moment, I realized what he was trying to say. I tried to tell him that he doesn¡¯t need to do that.


    However, before I could say anything, Zieg-san raised his hand to interrupt me.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry, Raust. Just like you, I also do what I want to do for personal reasons. In the first place, I¡¯m not a fan of being in this position.¡¹


    On the contrary, Zieg-san laughed, saying that being a normal adventurer would be easier.


    As far as I could see, he wasn¡¯t acting either, I had nothing to say to him.


    While I was still speechless, Zieg-san opened his mouth with a gentle face.


    ¡¸Also, it¡¯s about time for Raia-san to arrive here, there is almost no chance I would lose my position as a Guild¡¯s Agent. Well, it¡¯s no use worrying about that.¡¹


    He said that with a playful tone, maybe in an attempt to reassure me.


    And I felt grateful for his concern.


    ¡¸Zieg-san, seriously, thank¡­¡­¡¹


    But then, just before my gratitude could come out from my mouth.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª?!¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹


    Suddenly, a roar and shaking ground stopped me from finishing my words.


    The moment the ground shook, Zieg-san and I entered battle state.


    It was purely on reflex.


    At the moment the ground shook, I could feel hostility strong enough to make me reflexively preparing for battle.


    I got a cold sweat on my back and a really bad feeling.


    ¡¸¡­Shit, what just happened?¡¹


    Zieg-san¡¯s face, who spat that out, also cramped, I knew from that he also felt the hostility.


    For a short while, Zieg-san and I glared at the visible door and windows in vigilance against anything that would come attacking, but nothing came.


    After deciding we couldn¡¯t just stay here forever, we quickly put on simple equipment that was available in Zieg-san house and then opened the door with caution.


    ¡¸¡­Nothing happened?¡¹


    However, what we could see outside was the usual scenery, it was like what we felt before was just a joke.


    Certainly, people were talking about the previous shaking, but that was it.


    There should be something because I felt such hostility, but from what Zieg-san and I could see, there was no threatening presence at all.


    For that reason, I lowered my guard for the moment while I looked around and wondering about what happened.


    ¡¸Are you kidding me¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸This, human town?¡¹


    And it was then I noticed the group.


    While they were shaped like humans, they had an atmosphere that was fundamentally different from humans.


    I had seen countless of them, there was no way I was mistaken.


    However, I couldn¡¯t accept the sight of them standing before me, I was at lost for words.


    Because it was something that should never happen.


    ¡¸Why are there monsters outside the labyrinth!¡¹


    The next moment, I screamed.


    With a voice that showed my agitation.


    ¡¸Kill, them all. Massacre, everyone.¡¹


    Hearing my shout, the hobgoblin at the front sneered and ordered that.


    The hobgoblins behind him started to move in response to his order.


    ¡­¡­¡­And then, on this day, Labyrinth City turned into a bloody battlefield.

 Chapter 61 - v2c22 Battle With Hobgoblins

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    ¡¸Kh-!¡¹


    The sadistic glint in those hobgoblins¡¯ eyes that started to move made me realize I didn¡¯t have time to think about the anomalies that currently happened.


    There are so many of them.


    If they¡¯re not defeated as soon as possible, the damage might extend to the city folks.


    The moment I determined that, I strengthened myself and started to run toward the hobgoblins.


    Seeing I willingly approaching them, the hobgoblins curved their mouth into a smile.


    Their expression was one that didn¡¯t take account they could lose against us.


    ¡¸Gaaaaa-!¡¹


    However, their smile vanished the moment I cut off the arm of the leading hobgoblin.


    The hobgoblin that got its arm cut off raised a murky scream.


    Along with that scream, the hint of ridicule in its eyes vanished and it started to raise its vigilance against me.


    On the other hand, even though my expression didn¡¯t change, I felt a little surprised inside.


    The attack that cut off the hobgoblin¡¯s arm was supposed to take its life instead.


    I didn¡¯t go all out with my strengthening when I cut the hobgoblin¡¯s arm off.


    Even so, that attack supposedly capable of killing an orc in one hit, never mind a hobgoblin.


    The hobgoblin, however, capable of reacting to the attack, which made me only able to cut its arm off.


    That strength was abnormal for a hobgoblin.


    ¡­¡­ If all the hobgoblins here are also that strong, common adventurers wouldn¡¯t be able to fight them even if they group up.


    If these hobgoblins appear in the other places too¡­ Thinking so, my expression distorted.


    In that case, there was no doubt some damage would occur even in this Labyrinth City that was accustomed to fighting monsters.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s us, we can handle this.¡¹


    That was why, it was a blessing in disguise that the hobgoblins appeared before us.


    They wouldn¡¯t be able to react if I increased my strengthening a bit more.


    Knowing this, I was convinced once again that the hobgoblins weren¡¯t strong enemies for us.


    The hobgoblins, understanding they couldn¡¯t beat me, tried to use their numbers to attack me, but that, too, also ended in vain.


    I was used to getting attacked from other directions, so it didn¡¯t really matter whether I was surrounded or not.


    Zieg-san entered my line of sight, he looked to do fine against the hobgoblins too.


    Despite not using his magic sword, he kills several hobgoblins with a single blow.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like I need to worry about Zieg-san.


    Seeing the number of hobgoblins steadily decreasing, the city folks were gradually regaining their composure.


    There were people trying to escape blindly at first, but now, they were watching us overwhelming the hobgoblins.


    Seeing those people, I let out a sigh of relief.


    With this, it¡¯s possible to defeat all the hobgoblins without any damage.


    ¡¸Retreat!¡¹


    When one of the hobgoblins raised its voice, it was when I felt so relieved.


    The one that raised its voice, without checking the reaction of its friends, turned its back to Zieg-san and me and started running.


    The other hobgoblins also started to run after the one that escaped.


    At that moment, I knew the fight was over.


    Now that they had escaped, the hobgoblins were no longer hostile.


    The hobgoblins escaped in unison gave me an eerie feeling, but monsters escaping wasn¡¯t unprecedented.


    Even then, I need to kill all the hobgoblins as soon as possible anyway, there is no need to worry about anything else.


    Deciding that, I re-gripped my dagger with a more relaxed attitude than before.


    Indeed, annihilating this amount of hobgoblins was troublesome, but with the difference of physical ability between us and them, it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    Even considering that, it wouldn¡¯t be as troublesome compared to before because now, the risk of damage to the surrounding was smaller.


    Maybe because I had a thought like that that I became careless.


    At that time, once the hobgoblins turned their back to me, I immediately decided that they were no longer willing to fight.


    I realized that was my misunderstanding the moment I noticed the direction the hobgoblins went to in order to escape being annihilated.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Ehh?¡¹


    The next moment, I turned around and became dumbfounded when I saw the hobgoblins were turning toward the city folks.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.


    The calm part of my mind warned me that the hobgoblins were trying to take the city folks hostage.


    And yet, I did nothing in regard to that warning.


    What hindered my movement was the common sense that monsters weren¡¯t intelligent enough to take hostage.


    Of course monsters might try to attack their weakest enemies first and might even form a party themselves.


    But that was about it.


    I had never seen or even heard the case where monsters taking hostage in my long years of being an adventurer.


    That was why I was losing my composure.


    ¡¸Kuh-!¡¹


    However, the current situation where the hobgoblins kept getting closer to the city folks with their crooked smile reminded me that it wasn¡¯t the time to be shocked.


    Apparently, nevermind getting an answer to this anomaly, the hobgoblins didn¡¯t appear to gave us enough time to be shocked either.


    ¡¸Run away!¡¹


    Understanding that, I shouted at the city folks who still didn¡¯t understand the situation and chased after the hobgoblins.


    At the next moment, I strengthened myself to the limit of my physical reinforcement and shorten the distance between me and the hobgoblins.


    ¡­¡­Even so, I still wouldn¡¯t make it in time to the hobgoblin that was the closest to the city folks.


    After I made that judgment, I brandished my dagger without hesitation.


    ¡¸Haaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    The unreasonable movement under fairly strong physical reinforcement for the preparation to throw the dagger put a strong burden on my body, but I ignored that and swung my hand down.


    ¡¸Gahh!¡¹


    ¡¸Gigiii!¡¹


    The result was the dull pain in my arm, but it was worth it, the dagger flew to the hobgoblin that was the closest to the city folks, piercing the head of the hobgoblins that was in the way in a straight line, killing them all.


    ¡¸Uwahhhhh!¡¹


    ¡¸Q-Quick! Run away!¡¹


    At the same time, the city folks became aware of the situation and started running to escape from the hobgoblins, but those without combat skills were unable to escape from the hobgoblins.


    Soon after, the next hobgoblin caught up with the city folks and reached its hand out.


    ¡¸Just in time!¡¹


    ¡¸Guu Gii¡¹


    However, just before that, I grabbed the hobgoblin swollen head and slammed it to the ground.


    Its face crushed on the ground, immediately killing it.


    ¡¸Annoying, Human!¡¹


    The hobgoblin behind the one whose head I crushed spat at me as I stood to block their path to the escaping city folks.


    However, it was sneering, maybe it saw my bloodied hand without any weapon and thought it was an opportunity.


    That was the end of that hobgoblin.


    ¡¸Is this the last?¡¹


    The next moment, a streak appeared on the hobgoblin¡¯s neck, and then its head rolled down, still smiling.


    ¡¸¡­Fuh,¡¹


    After a moment, the hobgoblin¡¯s body collapsed, revealing Zieg-san behind it. The breathless figure of that hobgoblin made me realize that the fight was truly over, it gave me a relief.


    I was flustered for a while, but it seemed to have worked out.


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright now! We already defeated them all!¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, no way!¡¹


    ¡¸All those big goblins? Really?!¡¹


    On the other hand, Zieg-san informed the people that running away that the fight was over.


    Though, from his expression, Zieg-san was also shocked by the hobgoblins.


    ¡¸What were those hobgoblins really all about??¡¹


    I leaked those words as I collected the dagger that was stuck in the wall of one of the house, and then wiped the blood and grim of the hobgoblins of it.


    The intelligence of those hobgoblins was simply too abnormal.


    In the first place, monsters from the labyrinth appearing in the city was already an abnormal situation that had never happen before.


    Moreover, the monster was extraordinarily powerful.


    How much the disturbance they would cause if they didn¡¯t appear close to us?


    ¡¸Hah~¡­¡¹


    While thinking so, I sighed, as despite the hobgoblins were already annihilated, I felt like the trouble would still continue.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­!¡¹


    The next moment, I noticed something unusual.


    While praying it was only my imagination, I stopped my breathing to listen carefully.


    ¡¸We annihilated the hobgoblins, but why the screaming still¡­¡¹


    ¡ª¡ªAnd then, once I realized what I heard wasn¡¯t wrong, my face stiffen.


    The hobgoblins who came to us were definitely annihilated.


    And yet, the scream didn¡¯t stop.


    It was easy to get to the answer.


    ¡¸There are also hobgoblins in other places!¡¹


    The conclusion sent me into a shock that almost stopped my heart.


    If the hobgoblins appeared near the adventurer guild, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem because Narsena was there.


    But if the hobgoblins appeared around the place where Marry-san and others lived, the situation would become really bad.


    Because from there, it was a long way away to adventurer guild and there were hardly any adventurers.


    ¡¸Zieg-san, I will leave the people over there to you!¡¹


    After I said that to Zieg-san, without waiting for his reply, I started to run¡­

 Chapter 62 - v2c23 The Town’s Adventurers

    ¡ªMarnell¡ª (One of the adventurers that prostrated to Raust)


    ¡¸For the next three weeks, bring middle-layer material free of charge to satisfy the demand of the townfolks.¡¹


    It was the memory of what Raust-san told us while we were prostrated.


    It was still clear in my memory.


    After all, the condition was too light considering what we had done to Raust-san until now.


    ¡­And that was when I first felt guilty about Raust-san.


    Until now, even when I apologized to Raust-san, what I felt was fear and not guilt.


    Those who are weak deserve to be oppressed.


    Everyone lives just for himself.


    That was my common sense as someone who lived in this Labyrinth City since I was born as an orphan.


    Using that common sense, I shouldn¡¯t have been able to complain even if I was killed by Raust-san.


    Because in Labyrinth City, the strong did as they please, and we have used that to abuse Raust-san.


    Now that the position reversed, there was no way I could complain if Raust-san decided to return in kind.


    But Raust-san was behaving as if he didn¡¯t care about that.


    It was then I realized that he was a special kind of being compared to us.


    As a Labyrinth City orphan like us, no, while in a much worse environment than us, he became an adventurer completely different than us.


    I felt a somewhat strange feeling in front of this being, and then I made a decision in my heart.


    I have to make up for what I have done to this person.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t like the people in this town.


    They were weak people who couldn¡¯t fight.


    Doing something for those people who were beneath me was not something I was willing to do.


    Even so, for Raust-san, I decided to forget that feeling and obey.


    With that determination, I decided to bring the materials to the town.


    But at that time I didn¡¯t know.


    Even though I tried to repay Raust-san, I ended up getting something I couldn¡¯t return.


    Also, every day I spent in the town would become something irreplaceable in my mind¡­¡­¡­


    ¡¸¡­Old man, err, please take care of me.¡¹


    In the early morning, Louis, the leader of the boys who asked us to teach them the sword, called me while swinging the sword in the vacant lot near the town.


    Seeing him calling me out timidly without his usual cheekiness, I was almost laughing.


    Perhaps he was thinking that he might be inconveniencing me by learning the sword from me.


    Even though me agreeing in the first place meant that I didn¡¯t care about being inconvenienced.


    ¡¸Who¡¯s an old man! Call me Marnell, I told you so, you damn brat!¡¹


    However, I hid my inner thought and said so bluntly.


    While pretending to be as usual.


    ¡¸Wha-! Shut up! You¡¯re an old man, so I call you old man!¡¹


    Responding to my words, Louis was taken aback for a moment and then shouted at me.


    By that time, he was already back to his usual self, I was about to laugh.


    Right, keep it that way.


    You kids don¡¯t need to weirdly fuss about others.


    Even without doing that, we had already been helped enough by Louis and the others.


    ¡¸Cheeky brat. Well, enough of that. Today is our first day, so for now, let¡¯s start from practice swings.¡¹


    As I hid that feeling inside my chest, I pretended to be angry from Louis¡¯ words and started the training.


    Separately, I was thinking about what kind of conversations my peers who were teaching other children about the sword would be having right now.


    It was another peaceful day for Labyrinth City¡¯s town.


    After finishing the training with Louis and the others and having breakfast at their house, I met with the others that also selling material to this town in a cafe.


    The woman from the cafe put a cup of fruit juice in front of us as we had now become a regular.


    ¡¸Here¡¯s for you. Thank you for everything you have done.¡¹


    After I thanked her for the fruit juice, I carried the cup to my mouth and took a sip.


    ¡¸¡­Delicious.¡¹


    The refreshing flavor spread in my mouth and I leaked such words despite myself.


    Of course, the fruit juice was by no means cheap.


    Especially in Labyrinth City, where the price was inevitably increased because there was no choice but to import the fruit.


    And yet, the people from this cafe gave me the juice without worrying about that, it gave me a warm feeling in my heart.


    ¡¸This is a good town.¡¹


    It was then my party member that sat next to me, Gozzu, whispered to me.


    I silently nodded, agreeing to his words.


    It had been only a couple of days since I came to this town.


    But in that short time, our value changed greatly.


    At first, we never had a good sentiment toward the townfolks.


    Bluntly speaking, we looked down on them.


    To the end, we only handing over materials because we had an obligation to Raust-san.


    Maybe they also sensed that? The townfolks also didn¡¯t show us a good reception at first.


    It changed two days after we handed over materials to this town, when I came back with a minor injury from a trivial mistake.


    That was par for the course.


    There was no healer in our party, there were times we couldn¡¯t heal our injuries immediately if we got hurt.


    That was why we always had healing medicine ready, and we would ignore small scratches.


    ¡¸You! Use this!¡¹


    However, the reaction of the townfolks who didn¡¯t know that was different.


    The innkeeper woman called Marry ignored my refusal and handed me a healing medicine, and then she bowed in front of the still confused me.


    I did bad things to the person Raust-san introduced.


    Thank you for bringing us the material to the point of getting yourself injured, was what she said.


    It was then the townfolks¡¯ relationship with us changed.


    Originally, we brought the material for free to repay Raust-san, but now, they paid us properly and started to say their gratitude to us.


    ¡­¡­At first, we couldn¡¯t hide our confusion about the change.


    That sudden change in attitude was only a part of the reason for our confusion, more than that, it was the first time we were given such favorable treatment.


    Since born until now, it was just a life full of struggle.


    However, the townfolks¡¯ attitude didn¡¯t feel unpleasant.


    We couldn¡¯t change our rough attitude to the good-natured people in this town.


    Only because we didn¡¯t know how.


    And yet, the town folks didn¡¯t hate it.


    ©¤©¤ And then, over time, the townfolks had become irreplaceable for us.


    We found ourselves became close with the townfolks and we wanted to do our best for them.


    We tempered our body and tried to bring as many labyrinth material as possible.


    The adventurers also started to teach the non-adventurers children individually about the swords.


    All the actions were based on that thought.


    All of them were our first experience and were irreplaceable.


    ¡¸I owed Raust-san a favor I could never pay back.¡¹


    I whispered that as I recalled the figure of the benefactor that brought me to this place.


    The me that was looking down on the people in this town was no more.


    No, it wasn¡¯t just me, the other adventurers that Raust-san brought here also not looking down at the townfolks anymore.


    The others with good ears picked up my whisper and nodded along, seeing them agreeing with me, I laughed hard.


    ¡¸Hey, you guys!¡¹


    However, the laugh was stopped by the figure that rushed into the room way after the supposed meeting time.


    The adventurer was Salams, the magician in my party.


    The meeting time was almost over, I was about to complain to Salams who was late, but seeing his expression, the words stuck in my throat.


    Salams opened his mouth without paying notice to me.


    ¡¸Raust-san, he has been banned from entering and leaving the labyrinth!¡¹


    And then, along with the words he uttered, everyone in the cafe put on a blank expression.

 Chapter 63 - v2c24 The Worst Kind of Abnormalities

    ¡ªMarnell¡ª


    ¡¸Those fucker! What the fuck is the guild thinking!¡¹


    I spat out in frustration after I heard about the general outline of Raust-san¡¯s labyrinth ban from Salams.


    I knew there was a feud between the guild, who wanted to increase the number of exclusive adventurers, and Raust-san, who turned the offer down and became the Guild Agent¡¯s party member.


    For a guild that was making light of its adventurers, it must felt aggravating for a single adventurer to defy them.


    ¡¸Those people in the guild don¡¯t even know what they¡¯re supposed to do and are supposed to not do!¡¹


    Even considering that feud, this¡¯s clearly not the right thing to do.


    As far as I can tell, that was obviously the fault of those people from War God¡¯s Greatsword who picked a fight with Raust-san.


    It¡¯s not just the adventurer guild, it¡¯s just a common sense that even adventurers like us agree.


    And yet, the guild that supposedly prioritizes in protecting this common sense instead ignored this.


    That¡¯s something that must never be pardoned.


    Pushed with that thought, I opened my mouth.


    ¡¸Hey guys, get ready! We¡¯re going protest to the guild!¡¹


    ¡¸Alright! Don¡¯t forget to go fetch your armor first!¡¹


    ¡¸Ooooohh!¡¹


    Gozzu was the first one who answered my words, following him, the other adventurers raised a shout and ran to the warehouse where they stored their armor.


    I could feel their eagerness from their reaction, I smiled from their reliability.


    If there are this many adventurers taking arms and barged into the guild, even the guild would have no choice but to lift Raust-san¡¯s labyrinth ban.


    ¡¸I can pay him back a little with this.¡¹


    I muttered what I thought out loud.


    I finally can return Raust-san kindness, was the thought I had in my mind.


    ¡¸¡­Will the guild actually take the brunt of our protest?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Hmm?¡¹


    ¡­That thought disappeared from the words Salams said.


    His sudden words made me wonder for a bit that maybe he was scared.


    But his serious expression denied that thought.


    ¡¸¡­Hey, do you remember? When we thought we would be killed by Raust-san in the labyrinth.¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, yeah?¡¹


    Despite still confused, I nodded at the words Salams said with a serious tone.


    Currently, I knew that was impossible, but when we were prostrating in front of Raust-san, we seriously believed that Raust-san would kill us.


    While recalling that time, I opened my mouth.


    ¡¸Now that you mention it, at that time, we were warned by the guild staffs that Raust-san was likely to murder us in the labyrinth.¡¹


    Right, the cause of our belief at that time was the information from the guild staffs.


    After tracing my memories, I remembered that and muttered it.


    In hindsight, the warning they repeatedly said to us back then was probably the reason we feared Raust-san.


    ¡¸I¡­ saw it. Just like when they convinced us that Raust-san was the culprit, they fueled the animosity of War God¡¯s Greatsword against Raust-san.¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    It was when I recalled that that Salams revealed a shocking revelation to us.


    I was dumbfounded, I couldn¡¯t understand the guild¡¯s intention, pitting high-ranking adventurers which should be their most important assets against each other like that.


    Other adventurers couldn¡¯t hide their agitation from Salams¡¯ words either.


    However, unaware of our reaction, he continued.


    ¡¸Now that I think about it, I can¡¯t help but feel the guild is trying to make us have a bad impression about Raust-san. ¡­¡­Maybe, the guild is trying to isolate Raust-san in this Labyrinth City.¡¹


    When I heard that, that¡¯s impossible was what immediately came to my mind.


    But I never put that thought into words.


    ¡­¡­Looking back again, I realized the guild staffs had an attitude that supported Salams¡¯ claim.


    One of the guild staffs, the one that was called Hanzam, didn¡¯t even try to hide his hostility to Raust-san when he told us about how Raust-san was the adventurers murderer. He also told the story in a way that would incite our hatred against Raust-san.


    If we hadn¡¯t seen Raust-san defeating the mutated hydra, we, no doubt, would be holding a grudge against Raust-san too.


    That was definitely an attempt to turn us against Raust-san.


    ¡¸Why are they so hostile to Raust-san¡­?¡¹


    Despite understanding all that, no, precisely because I understood all that I couldn¡¯t hide my confusion.


    Isolating Raust-san would only make it more likely that Raust-san would leave the Labyrinth City.


    However, it would only be a loss for Labyrinth City¡¯s Guild if someone on Raust-san¡¯s caliber left the Labyrinth City.


    In other words, the guild should have another reason for wanting to isolate Raust-san, something I couldn¡¯t understand as I tilted my head.


    ¡¸M-Marnell! L-Look at that!¡¹


    But, I couldn¡¯t continue thinking about it anymore.


    My line of thought interrupted by Gozzu sudden scream as he pointed at the small window in the warehouse.


    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹


    Something that makes a courageous warrior like Gozzu screams like that?


    As I wondered about that, I raised my face and look toward the window.


    ¡¸EVERYONE, KILL.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    It was at that time I noticed a group of armed hobgoblins walking through the city.


    ¡¸No way, right¡­¡¹


    A group of monsters that should only exist in the labyrinth.


    With that in front of me, I couldn¡¯t hide how panicked I was.


    The chill that ran down my spine made me realize that there was something unusual going on that I couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom.


    ¡¸Why are there goblins here!¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª!¡¹


    It was the voice from the townfolks outside the warehouse that let me knew this was not the time to be stunned.


    ¡¸The one already in armor, quick, get out! Buy time for us to get ready!¡¹


    The moment I realized the townfolks could be attacked by the hobgoblins, I raised my voice.


    Hearing my order, the other adventurers returned to their senses.


    ¡¸Ou! We¡¯ll get rid of them hobgoblins!¡¹


    The next moment, the adventurers that entered the warehouse first and already wore their armor, raised their battle cry and ran to the entrance of the warehouse.


    ¡¸Please do¡­¡¹


    After seeing them off, I said that to their back and sped up my hand to put on my armor.


    If they just need to fight, they shouldn¡¯t have any problem.


    No matter how many hobgoblins there are.


    They¡¯re not an opponent for us, adventurers that capture the middle layer of the labyrinth.


    But this time, our objective is not only just annihilating the hobgoblins.


    We have to protect the townfolks.


    The people who are just civilians and not adventurers.


    ¡¸Shit! Why is this happening¡­¡¹


    Thinking about it again, I spat that out in annoyance.


    Being in Labyrinth City, the populaces are more accustomed to the emergency than one might think.


    If it¡¯s just a monster, we can deal with it with only our power.


    ¡­¡­However, although our current opponents are not one that came out from the Lower-Layer, there are still plenty of them.


    With such a small number of adventurers, there is a possibility that something happens to the townfolks.


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    The idea caused me to feel impatient, I dropped the arm part of my armor.


    At times like this, I hurriedly tried to pick up my armor while holding off the urge to scream.


    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, there is no way right!?¡¹


    ¡¸There is still time! Quick, call a healer!¡¹


    It was then I could hear the screams and cries of my comrade from outside the warehouse.


    The moment I heard that voice, I stopped picking up my armor and ran toward the warehouse door.


    The worst possibilities flashed in my mind.


    Namely, it may have been too late for the townfolks.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª¡ªAnd yet, the reality was far beyond my imagination.


    ¡¸Gahacc-¡¹


    Opening the door, I jumped out from the warehouse only to be greeted by the sight of my seriously injured comrade, dying as he vomited blood, while the other adventurers had their hands full fighting the hobgoblins they couldn¡¯t approach him.


    I couldn¡¯t accept that scene for a moment.


    The hobgoblins were, to us, only small fries.


    That was the common sense of us, middle-layer adventurers.


    ¡­¡­Then, why are my comrades struggling so much against hobgoblins?


    ¡¸SOME HIDING STILL, ADVENTURERS.¡¹


    ¡¸©¤©¤©¤!¡¹


    It was a hobgoblin who answered that question.


    The hobgoblin ignored the dying adventurers and told me so.


    As if it was trying to say it found a new toy.


    It was then that I realized that the monsters that showed up in the city weren¡¯t simple hobgoblins.


    ¡¸You! All of you, what the fuck are you!¡¹


    I was screaming in front of that hobgoblin that exuding pressure that felt more like Middle-Layer monsters instead.


    The hobgoblin in front of me laughed without answering my question.


    The cruel glint in its eyes made it felt like the monsters had intelligence that they shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡¸HUMAN, ALL, ANNIHILATE.¡¹


    That was when we realized this situation was worse than we expected.

 Chapter 64 - Town Adventurers vs. Hobgoblins v2c25

    ¡ªMarnell¡ª


    The greatsword the hobgoblin used approaching right before me.


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    To avoid that and preparing for the large gap I would expose after that, I threw myself to the side and rolled on the ground.


    After a beat, I could hear the sound of the greatsword hitting the ground from a distance, it was when I understood I managed to survive.


    Surely by the time that hobgoblin with the greatsword came after me, I would have finished rebuilding my posture.


    ¡¸COME TO GET KILLED?¡¹


    ¡¸No way¡­¡­ Another one at this timing!¡¹


    ¡­¡­But the relief I had at that time disappeared with what came to my sight the moment I raised my head.


    Standing in front of me, who was still in a bad posture, was a hobgoblin with an axe.


    Yes, I was so absorbed in running away from the hobgoblin with the greatsword that I rolled right next to another hobgoblin.


    ¡¸Shit!¡¹


    Realizing that, I tried to get up immediately, but it was clear I wouldn¡¯t make it in time.


    The hobgoblin was laughing as if ridiculing me and raised its axe overhead.


    ¡¸Gie-!¡¹


    ¡¸Are you okay, Marnell!¡¹


    It was then, Gozzu, who had come back to the battle unnoticed, interrupted.


    His sudden interruption caused a moment of confusion for the hobgoblin.


    And Gozzu didn¡¯t miss that opportunity.


    ¡¸Oraaaaaaaa!¡¹


    The next moment, Gozzu¡¯s sword smashed the neck of the hobgoblin with an axe and sent its head flying.


    Seeing that, I finally understood my life wasn¡¯t in peril anymore.


    However, I realized I couldn¡¯t afford to take my time here.


    Ignoring my body that was screaming from my unreasonable movement, I stood up, turned around, and readied my greatsword.


    Then, as I imagined, there was a figure of the hobgoblin with a greatsword chasing after me.


    Moreover, it pointed its greatsword at Gozzu which was full of gaps after swinging his greatsword.


    ¡¸Your opponent is me!¡¹


    I swung my greatsword at that hobgoblin.


    Just before my greatsword reached its torso, the hobgoblin noticed my attack, though, it was too late.


    ¡¸Gigiii!?¡¹


    Equipped with a greatsword that was known to have low maneuverability, the hobgoblin was unable to defend itself, my greatsword sunk into the middle of the hobgoblin torso.


    ¡¸Gii, HUMAN, MUST KILL.¡¹


    Even in such a state, the hobgoblin was still alive.


    Just before its last breath, it tried to reach for my face with its hand ¡ª¡ª but before it could, Gozzu¡¯s greatsword ran through its head.


    ¡¸You saved me!¡¹


    ¡¸Likewise.¡¹


    So it reached him on this battlefield, I said my short thanks to Gozzu loudly.


    To be honest, this was a situation where I should be thanking him as he helped me, but now, I couldn¡¯t spare that much time on that.


    ¡¸More importantly, the townsfolks!¡¹


    I told several adventurers, including Gozzu, to leave the battlefield to help evacuating the townsfolks.


    In other words, Gozzu returning to the battlefield meant whatever the situation, it had been settled.


    I asked Gozzu for the report.


    ¡¸¡­About that, I gave up. Now they¡¯re at the back with the injured.¡¹


    What he told me was bad news.


    Hearing that, I silently bit my lips.


    The possibility of not being able to evacuate the townsfolks isn¡¯t an unimaginable situation.


    After all, given the hustle and bustle of the surroundings, it seems this is not the only place where this is happening.


    Moreover, we also have violent adventurers in this city.


    In the current situation where we don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, it¡¯s no wonder Gozzu and the others decided it¡¯s better to let them stay here than to entrust these townfolks to others.


    Concluding that, I decided to stop holding Gozzu back.


    ¡¸Alright, now go.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I leave it to you. Just remember what the hobgoblin from before do when you fight them.¡¹


    ¡¸I know. I know I need to fight them seriously if I don¡¯t want to be killed.¡¹


    After Gozzu heard my words, he said nothing more and ran to the frontline.


    Looking at his back, I showed a hint of relief on my face as I thought, as long as Gozzu on the frontline, there won¡¯t be an immediate danger to the townsfolks at least.


    However, that relief was soon drowned by anxiety.


    ¡­This safety is not something we can depend on, that I know.


    Seeing my comrades still fighting fiercely against the hobgoblins strengthen that belief.


    The hobgoblins we were fighting currently boasting strength on the level of abnormality.


    In addition to its evident intelligence, they probably were stronger than orcs from Middle-Layer, while being more numerous.


    Against hobgoblins like that, it was only a matter of time before we lost.


    With the return of Gozzu who was trying to evacuate the townfolks, the situation became better to some extent.


    The proof was now I could afford to look around.


    Still, it was clear the situation would gradually worsen at this rate.


    ¡¸¡­If only their number hadn¡¯t been reduced so much in the beginning.¡¹


    In the beginning, because they challenged the hobgoblins without knowing their true strength, many of my comrades were severely injured and incapacitated.


    If only that didn¡¯t happen, I couldn¡¯t shake off that idea while I was in battle, and I bit my lip hard.


    If we are all here, the situation would be better, that was the belief I had.


    That wasn¡¯t the only regret I had.


    ¡¸No, at least, if I have my armor¡­¡¹


    I only wore my normal clothes now, I stared at my hand as I said so.


    Right, I wasn¡¯t completely armored even now.


    The reason for that was because I had to give some instructions to my comrades first.


    Because of that, I couldn¡¯t go to the frontline to act as a tank.


    In the end, I was only useful for stopping the hobgoblins that slipped through my comrades like the one from earlier.


    I could have managed to get rid of this stalemate if I at least wear my armor, I thought as I glared hatefully at the hobgoblins.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Wait a minute,¡¹


    It was then that I noticed something strange.


    The battlefield was still in a stalemate.


    Seeing that, I opened my mouth in blank amazement.


    ¡¸¡­Why hasn¡¯t the situation changed from earlier?¡¹


    Yes, the battlefield I currently observed hasn¡¯t changed.


    Even though quite a few adventurers, including Gozzu, had come back.


    It¡¯s as if someone is in control and they made the battlefield to be in a stalemate.


    ¡¸Hey! Something is weird ¡­¡¹


    When I noticed that, I opened my mouth to tell my comrades about it.


    ©¤©¤But it was too late at that time.


    ¡¸AIM FOR THE BACK. MORE HUMAN THERE.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    It was uttered by a hobgoblin in the back.


    I raised my voice involuntarily, and at the same time, I finally understood the hobgoblins¡¯ objective.


    The injured and the townfolks were hiding in the building behind us.


    The hobgoblins keeping the battlefield in a stalemate to buy time so they could rummage around.


    All to kill more humans.


    ¡¸Absolutely don¡¯t let them pass!¡¹


    The moment I noticed that I ran to the hobgoblins while shouting loudly.


    This wasn¡¯t the time to say it¡¯s too dangerous because I have no armor.


    No matter what, we must stop the hobgoblins.


    My comrades too, perhaps also noticing that the injured and the townfolks were being targeted, launched an attack on the hobgoblins.


    ¡­¡­But the thoughts of my comrades didn¡¯t connect.


    The hobgoblins had begun to move toward the building in the back with unprecedented momentum.


    The attack of the adventurers, including me, killed some of the hobgoblins, but that was all.


    ¡¸Shit!¡¹


    Their momentum couldn¡¯t be stopped at all, the hobgoblins ignored us and kept going to the building in the back as it was.


    Imagining the scene of the townfolks getting slaughtered, I grimaced.


    The only adventurers in that building were the injured and the healers who were hardly capable of fighting.


    In other words, the moment the hobgoblins setting their foot in that building, it was certain many would be sacrificed.


    Even if we could eventually annihilate the hobgoblins, if that building would become a battlefield, many injured people and the townfolks would die by then.


    ¡­Even though I knew that, there was nothing I could do anymore.


    The hobgoblins were approaching the building, they were out of my reach.


    What went through my head was the image of the boy who was holding a sword before in the morning.


    That boy was my first disciple.


    ¡­But I couldn¡¯t save that boy even if it was only him.


    ¡¸©¤©¤!¡¹


    Despair covered my face once I realized that ¡ª It was then it appeared with a roaring sound.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    Something that landed on the ground crushed the hobgoblins that were leading their charge to the building.


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t realize it was a person.


    ¡¸¡­Barely in time, huh?¡¹


    I only realized the moment that person said so.


    Hearing that familiar voice and confirming the identity of that person left me stood dumbfounded.


    To me, that person ¡ª¡ª Raust-san, opened his mouth with a serious expression different from his usual demeanor.


    ¡¸Thank you, everyone. I will take care of the rest.¡¹


    At that moment, I realized that we were saved.

 Chapter 64 - v2c25 Town Adventurers vs. Hobgoblins

    ¡ªMarnell¡ª


    The greatsword the hobgoblin used approaching right before me.


    ¡¸Kh!¡¹


    To avoid that and preparing for the large gap I would expose after that, I threw myself to the side and rolled on the ground.


    After a beat, I could hear the sound of the greatsword hitting the ground from a distance, it was when I understood I managed to survive.


    Surely by the time that hobgoblin with the greatsword came after me, I would have finished rebuilding my posture.


    ¡¸COME TO GET KILLED?¡¹


    ¡¸No way¡­¡­ Another one at this timing!¡¹


    ¡­¡­But the relief I had at that time disappeared with what came to my sight the moment I raised my head.


    Standing in front of me, who was still in a bad posture, was a hobgoblin with an axe.


    Yes, I was so absorbed in running away from the hobgoblin with the greatsword that I rolled right next to another hobgoblin.


    ¡¸Shit!¡¹


    Realizing that, I tried to get up immediately, but it was clear I wouldn¡¯t make it in time.


    The hobgoblin was laughing as if ridiculing me and raised its axe overhead.


    ¡¸Gie-!¡¹


    ¡¸Are you okay, Marnell!¡¹


    It was then, Gozzu, who had come back to the battle unnoticed, interrupted.


    His sudden interruption caused a moment of confusion for the hobgoblin.


    And Gozzu didn¡¯t miss that opportunity.


    ¡¸Oraaaaaaaa!¡¹


    The next moment, Gozzu¡¯s sword smashed the neck of the hobgoblin with an axe and sent its head flying.


    Seeing that, I finally understood my life wasn¡¯t in peril anymore.


    However, I realized I couldn¡¯t afford to take my time here.


    Ignoring my body that was screaming from my unreasonable movement, I stood up, turned around, and readied my greatsword.


    Then, as I imagined, there was a figure of the hobgoblin with a greatsword chasing after me.


    Moreover, it pointed its greatsword at Gozzu which was full of gaps after swinging his greatsword.


    ¡¸Your opponent is me!¡¹


    I swung my greatsword at that hobgoblin.


    Just before my greatsword reached its torso, the hobgoblin noticed my attack, though, it was too late.


    ¡¸Gigiii!?¡¹


    Equipped with a greatsword that was known to have low maneuverability, the hobgoblin was unable to defend itself, my greatsword sunk into the middle of the hobgoblin torso.


    ¡¸Gii, HUMAN, MUST KILL.¡¹


    Even in such a state, the hobgoblin was still alive.


    Just before its last breath, it tried to reach for my face with its hand ¡ª¡ª but before it could, Gozzu¡¯s greatsword ran through its head.


    ¡¸You saved me!¡¹


    ¡¸Likewise.¡¹


    So it reached him on this battlefield, I said my short thanks to Gozzu loudly.


    To be honest, this was a situation where I should be thanking him as he helped me, but now, I couldn¡¯t spare that much time on that.


    ¡¸More importantly, the townsfolks!¡¹


    I told several adventurers, including Gozzu, to leave the battlefield to help evacuating the townsfolks.


    In other words, Gozzu returning to the battlefield meant whatever the situation, it had been settled.


    I asked Gozzu for the report.


    ¡¸¡­About that, I gave up. Now they¡¯re at the back with the injured.¡¹


    What he told me was bad news.


    Hearing that, I silently bit my lips.


    The possibility of not being able to evacuate the townsfolks isn¡¯t an unimaginable situation.


    After all, given the hustle and bustle of the surroundings, it seems this is not the only place where this is happening.


    Moreover, we also have violent adventurers in this city.


    In the current situation where we don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, it¡¯s no wonder Gozzu and the others decided it¡¯s better to let them stay here than to entrust these townfolks to others.


    Concluding that, I decided to stop holding Gozzu back.


    ¡¸Alright, now go.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I leave it to you. Just remember what the hobgoblin from before do when you fight them.¡¹


    ¡¸I know. I know I need to fight them seriously if I don¡¯t want to be killed.¡¹


    After Gozzu heard my words, he said nothing more and ran to the frontline.


    Looking at his back, I showed a hint of relief on my face as I thought, as long as Gozzu on the frontline, there won¡¯t be an immediate danger to the townsfolks at least.


    However, that relief was soon drowned by anxiety.


    ¡­This safety is not something we can depend on, that I know.


    Seeing my comrades still fighting fiercely against the hobgoblins strengthen that belief.


    The hobgoblins we were fighting currently boasting strength on the level of abnormality.


    In addition to its evident intelligence, they probably were stronger than orcs from Middle-Layer, while being more numerous.


    Against hobgoblins like that, it was only a matter of time before we lost.


    With the return of Gozzu who was trying to evacuate the townfolks, the situation became better to some extent.


    The proof was now I could afford to look around.


    Still, it was clear the situation would gradually worsen at this rate.


    ¡¸¡­If only their number hadn¡¯t been reduced so much in the beginning.¡¹


    In the beginning, because they challenged the hobgoblins without knowing their true strength, many of my comrades were severely injured and incapacitated.


    If only that didn¡¯t happen, I couldn¡¯t shake off that idea while I was in battle, and I bit my lip hard.


    If we are all here, the situation would be better, that was the belief I had.


    That wasn¡¯t the only regret I had.


    ¡¸No, at least, if I have my armor¡­¡¹


    I only wore my normal clothes now, I stared at my hand as I said so.


    Right, I wasn¡¯t completely armored even now.


    The reason for that was because I had to give some instructions to my comrades first.


    Because of that, I couldn¡¯t go to the frontline to act as a tank.


    In the end, I was only useful for stopping the hobgoblins that slipped through my comrades like the one from earlier.


    I could have managed to get rid of this stalemate if I at least wear my armor, I thought as I glared hatefully at the hobgoblins.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Wait a minute,¡¹


    It was then that I noticed something strange.


    The battlefield was still in a stalemate.


    Seeing that, I opened my mouth in blank amazement.


    ¡¸¡­Why hasn¡¯t the situation changed from earlier?¡¹


    Yes, the battlefield I currently observed hasn¡¯t changed.


    Even though quite a few adventurers, including Gozzu, had come back.


    It¡¯s as if someone is in control and they made the battlefield to be in a stalemate.


    ¡¸Hey! Something is weird ¡­¡¹


    When I noticed that, I opened my mouth to tell my comrades about it.


    ©¤©¤But it was too late at that time.


    ¡¸AIM FOR THE BACK. MORE HUMAN THERE.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    It was uttered by a hobgoblin in the back.


    I raised my voice involuntarily, and at the same time, I finally understood the hobgoblins¡¯ objective.


    The injured and the townfolks were hiding in the building behind us.


    The hobgoblins keeping the battlefield in a stalemate to buy time so they could rummage around.


    All to kill more humans.


    ¡¸Absolutely don¡¯t let them pass!¡¹


    The moment I noticed that I ran to the hobgoblins while shouting loudly.


    This wasn¡¯t the time to say it¡¯s too dangerous because I have no armor.


    No matter what, we must stop the hobgoblins.


    My comrades too, perhaps also noticing that the injured and the townfolks were being targeted, launched an attack on the hobgoblins.


    ¡­¡­But the thoughts of my comrades didn¡¯t connect.


    The hobgoblins had begun to move toward the building in the back with unprecedented momentum.


    The attack of the adventurers, including me, killed some of the hobgoblins, but that was all.


    ¡¸Shit!¡¹


    Their momentum couldn¡¯t be stopped at all, the hobgoblins ignored us and kept going to the building in the back as it was.


    Imagining the scene of the townfolks getting slaughtered, I grimaced.


    The only adventurers in that building were the injured and the healers who were hardly capable of fighting.


    In other words, the moment the hobgoblins setting their foot in that building, it was certain many would be sacrificed.


    Even if we could eventually annihilate the hobgoblins, if that building would become a battlefield, many injured people and the townfolks would die by then.


    ¡­Even though I knew that, there was nothing I could do anymore.


    The hobgoblins were approaching the building, they were out of my reach.


    What went through my head was the image of the boy who was holding a sword before in the morning.


    That boy was my first disciple.


    ¡­But I couldn¡¯t save that boy even if it was only him.


    ¡¸©¤©¤!¡¹


    Despair covered my face once I realized that ¡ª It was then it appeared with a roaring sound.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    Something that landed on the ground crushed the hobgoblins that were leading their charge to the building.


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t realize it was a person.


    ¡¸¡­Barely in time, huh?¡¹


    I only realized the moment that person said so.


    Hearing that familiar voice and confirming the identity of that person left me stood dumbfounded.


    To me, that person ¡ª¡ª Raust-san, opened his mouth with a serious expression different from his usual demeanor.


    ¡¸Thank you, everyone. I will take care of the rest.¡¹


    At that moment, I realized that we were saved.

 Chapter 65 - v2c26 The Never-Ending Disaster

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    ¡¸Thank you, everyone. I will take care of the rest.¡¹


    I felt relief for the safety of the townfolks and gratitude for the adventurers as I said that.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t think Marnell and the other adventurers would stay in this situation.


    I knew about how they became familiar with the townfolks.


    Still, the idea that they would leave the townfolks and run away in the event of an emergency also existed in my heart.


    However, that was just a selfish assumption on my part.


    Their tattered appearance as they charged at the hobgoblins while being injured here and there was a telling proof above all else.


    ¡¸I have to apologize to Marnell and others later.¡¹


    I muttered that and laughed.


    I guess I should¡¯ve talked with Marnell and the others more, I thought.


    And for that, I first must eliminate all these enemies.


    ¡¸So, I¡¯ll make this quick.¡¹


    The hobgoblins were still in complete chaos from my sudden appearance.


    I made my move before these hobgoblins realized I was a threat.


    ¡¸Gee!¡¹


    I swung my dagger with a force that was strengthened by overwhelming body reinforcement.


    It decapitated one of the hobgoblins.


    ¡¸BE CARE-¡­¡¹


    At that moment, a hobgoblin that realized I was a threat tried to warn the others, but the warning stopped halfway.


    Before it could finish, I sliced its head open with my dagger.


    Two hobgoblins were killed in a flash.


    ¡¸SURROUND AND CRUSH HIM!¡¹


    At that point, the hobgoblins, finally realized I was a formidable opponent, little by little moved to surround me, taking advantage of their number.


    It was a classic, yet effective, strategy.


    However, that move wasn¡¯t enough to overturn the gap in ability between me and the hobgoblins.


    A single swing of my dagger and I removed multiple hobgoblins from the fight.


    ¡¸That¡¯s like coming here to get killed.¡¹


    ¡¸Gigi-!?¡¹


    The hobgoblins faltered as they watched multiple of their kin got killed in an instant.


    They finally realized it was impossible for them to reach the townfolks beyond me.


    ¡¸AIM AT THE OTHER HUMAN!¡¹


    The next moment, the hobgoblins turned around and started running, it was as if their obsession with the townfolks from before was a lie.


    In that direction were the injured adventurers.


    Right, the hobgoblins, realizing they couldn¡¯t kill the townfolks, turned their target to the adventurers, and attacked them.


    It was true that the adventurers were not as powerless as the townfolks, but if the hobgoblins attacked them in droves, it would still cause considerable damage.


    The adventurers have been desperately trying to protect the townfolks from the hobgoblins and were currently exhausted after all.


    However, I didn¡¯t become agitated in front of such sight.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry, but I already saw that trick.¡¹


    I calmly held my dagger toward the hobgoblins who were facing away from me.


    I was sure I could kill all the hobgoblins before they could reach the adventurers.


    ¡¸That is¡­¡­¡¹


    It was at that moment I noticed someone with blue hair approached in a hurry.


    When I realized who that was, I smiled and relaxed my stance.


    I¡¯m pretty sure I don¡¯t need to go there myself anymore.


    And my prediction didn¡¯t fail me.


    ¡¸Haaaaaaa!¡¹


    ¡¸Gigaaa-!?¡¹


    Without paying attention to the dumbfounded adventurers, the person who rushed between the adventurers and the hobgoblins did a flying kick using that momentum, hitting several hobgoblins at once.


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    Nevermind the hobgoblins, even the adventurers who were being helped didn¡¯t understand what just happened as it was too abrupt.


    Meanwhile, the blue-haired female, Narsena, looked at me and bowed apologetically.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Onii-san. I¡¯m late¡­¡¹


    I shook my head, telling Narsena that I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I understand that the situation in the guild is messy.¡¹


    Narsena smiled a little at my words, then turned back to the hobgoblins.


    The hobgoblins, being surrounded by Narsena and me, were in turmoil.


    ¡¸After we finish this, I will tell you everything I know!¡¹


    They finished annihilating the hobgoblins in dozens of seconds after that.


    ¡¸It¡¯s about adventurer guild, apparently, the branch head and the top brass staffs have disappeared, they¡¯re in a terrible commotion now.¡¹


    After the annihilation of the hobgoblins, I listened to what happened in the guild from Narsena while treating the adventurers.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t have a good impression toward the branch head, I wasn¡¯t expecting much from him.


    However, to go missing in this situation was too much.


    ¡¸Top brass staff¡­ Does that mean, Hanzam also disappeared?¡¹


    The one in my mind was the guild staff that we tricked when we were getting into the fight with the adventurer party called Wolf of Calamity.


    Even that guild staff called Hanzam is on the run?


    I didn¡¯t exactly trust him or anything, but I could see that Hanzam was a fairly skilled person.


    That was why I didn¡¯t expect him to get scared and run away.


    ¡¸Guess there is no meaning in remembering who have escaped currently, huh?¡­¡­¡­ What about the other guild staff?¡¹


    ¡¸Everyone is left behind. Even the top adventurers who have a pretty close relationship with the guild also left behind¡­¡­. Even though it would be better if they¡¯re taken along as well.¡¹


    From her voice which trailed away in the end and the weariness that she didn¡¯t bother to hide on her face, I got a general idea of what happened at the guild.


    Many of the adventurers, as they became stronger, became more selfish, the worst of them would cause trouble without considering the situation.


    As one of the few people who could tell those adventurers to listen to her by force, Narsena must have worked really hard.


    ¡¸¡­Thank you for your hard work. Are they really doing as they please even in this situation?¡¹


    ¡¸Some of the adventurers were planning to take advantage of the chaos and plunder the city. If not for Laila-san, I have a feeling that the adventurers would have killed each other¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Hahh.¡¹


    My head ached as I realized I had to deal with these adventurers who would do whatever they wanted in the future.


    Now that we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, we can¡¯t just not making use of these adventurers, who are a valuable asset.


    ¡¸Especially in this situation¡­¡¹


    Seeing the adventurers groaning in front of me, I muttered.


    Since bringing the material to this town, Marnell and other adventurers had grown at an extraordinary rate.


    Holding back this many hobgoblins when each one had an extraordinary strength that could only be beaten by either ten beginner adventurers or five intermediate level adventurers with only this many people was the best proof.


    ¡­That was why it was a considerable loss of strength that I couldn¡¯t count on the adventurers here.


    Thanks to my treatment, none of the adventurers were dead.


    However, there was a limit to what I could do, the number of people who could still fight was less than half.


    Moreover, the healer was exhausted, and we were almost out of recovery medicine.


    In such a situation, we wouldn¡¯t be able to expect even half of our strength.


    ¡¸If only this can be used by the normal healer as well¡­¡¹


    I muttered as I looked at the magic tool that strengthened healing magic I made.


    By using this magic tool, it was possible to heal serious injuries with just ¡¶Heal¡·, or you can throw the magic to heal from a long distance.


    However, in order to activate it, it was necessary to put in both magic power and ki, which meant only I could use it.


    If the magic tool could be used by other healers, I would ask other adventurers to heal the other, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to heal this many people when they didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    In spite of this situation, or perhaps because of it, the adventurers in this town were the ones who worked to ensure their own survival.


    ¡¸¡­ At least, if we can cooperate even just now.¡¹


    Even though I knew that, I still uttered those words.


    Because I was convinced the threat was not over yet.


    I didn¡¯t think this was the end of the hobgoblins raid.


    From what I heard from Narsena, there were no more hobgoblins in Labyrinth City, the Adventurers and the townfolks also believed that the battle was completely over.


    Yet, I still felt a chill.


    As if it was telling me that it wasn¡¯t over yet.


    ¡­However, even my vigilance was lacking compared to reality.


    ¡¸Onii-san, more monsters are coming!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    Suddenly, Narsena uttered a word of warning.


    Pressured by her serious gaze, I turned my eyes toward the direction she was looking, but I could only see the wall surrounding Labyrinth City and no hobgoblins.


    I was about to ask what her warning meant, but it was then Zieg-san came running, looking flustered.


    ¡¸New enemies are closing by, it¡¯s orc!¡¹


    ¡¸©¤©¤©¤Wha-!¡¹


    An extraordinarily strong hobgoblins raid that plunged the Labyrinth City into turmoil.


    ¡­¡­ It was just a little bit more until I realized that was all just the beginning.

 Chapter 66 - v2c27

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    As we climbed to higher ground, we saw more than a hundred monsters charging toward Labyrinth City.


    ¡¸What¡­ is that?¡¹


    Marnell muttered in dismay.


    He was quivering as he said that, but nobody pointed that out.


    Everyone in this place could understand.


    ¡­¡­In this situation, nobody can blame him for his reaction.


    The monsters that were charging toward us were not composed of only orcs.


    In addition to a large number of orcs, there were Upper-Layer monsters like hobgoblins, Middle-Layer monsters, and even Lich from Lower-Layer could be seen among them.


    Even normally, this amount of monsters charging toward Labyrinth City would cause great damage.


    Not to mention the possibility of them also strengthened like the hobgoblins from before.


    If that happens, I can¡¯t imagine how much damage they will cause.


    In the face of such a situation, I opened my mouth in a daze.


    ¡¸This is just like¡­¡­¡­ No, it¡¯s impossible.¡¹


    I denied myself before I finished.


    Judging that it absolutely could never happen.


    I immediately cut off my thought and shifted them toward the monsters in front of us.


    After coming this far, I can¡¯t even take the option of fleeing from Labyrinth City.


    Before the preparation for evacuation ready, the monsters would have reached Labyrinth City first.


    There is no choice but to fight.


    The moment I judged that, I decided to fight the monsters in front of me.


    ¡¸Marnell, I leave the townsfolks to you guys!¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹


    In my words, the adventurers went toward the townfolks in hurry.


    Seeing them off, I secretly made up my mind.


    We absolutely have to settle this before those monsters come close to Labyrinth City.


    Although the city closest to Labyrinth City has walls, Labyrinth City doesn¡¯t have one.


    In other words, at this point, the monsters can enter Labyrinth City without any obstacle.


    In the current state of Labyrinth City, it¡¯s easy to imagine what will happen if they get inside.


    No matter how many people evacuated, it¡¯s certain that the townfolks would be harmed, in fact, all the adventurers in the Labyrinth City can end up getting incapacitated.


    That outcome absolutely needs to be avoided.


    I wasn¡¯t the only one to make that decision.


    ¡¸We will make our last stand here.¡¹


    Along with those words, intimidating air from Zieg-san who put his hand on the magic sword on his back swelled.


    Zieg-san, despite being nervous himself, still opened his mouth to encourage us.


    ¡¸I already told Layla about the orcs before I came here. The adventurers should be coming soon. If we can hold on until that, we will have the advantage in numbers.¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯ll be fine.¡¹


    Despite Zieg-san¡¯s concern, Narsena wasn¡¯t tense.


    She didn¡¯t show any fighting spirit, and yet it seemed like she was saying we could definitely defeat them.


    That attitude could be called too optimistic in this situation.


    In fact, Zieg-san was surprised when he heard that.


    However, I felt the same as Narsena.


    Certainly, this right now is an unprecedented crisis.


    The monsters from the labyrinth show up on the surface, on top of that, in a strengthened state, and we don¡¯t know the cause of it.


    Still, the situation was much better than when we were fighting the mutated hydra.


    Narsena has been fighting against strong enemies so far, and her skill has been further improved, I also have acquired the ability to strengthen my body further.


    Compared to when we first met, we have grown significantly now, and we also have Zieg-san this time.


    No matter how much they¡¯re strengthened, we should be able to buy enough time if there are just this many of them.


    That was what I believe.


    ¡­¡­But I hadn¡¯t realized that the idea was founded on my naive thought.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    It was Narsena who first noticed the monsters had suddenly stopped about a few hundred meters from the Labyrinth City.


    ¡¸¡­What happens?¡¹


    ¡¸They stopped? Why? At this timing¡­¡¹


    Following her, Zieg-san and I also noticed the suspicious movement of the monsters, though the reason escaped us.


    However, inexplicably unpleasant sensations started to build up, my face distorted from the mysterious feeling.


    It was then Narsena shouted with a hint of urgency in her voice.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­! Magic! That lich is trying to cast powerful magic using the monsters around it! Moreover, I think it¡¯s stronger than tactical-class magic.¡¹


    The words Narsena just said, tactical-class magic, revived a certain memory in my head.


    It was a book about war I read in the guild.


    There, it described how to cast powerful magic by combining the magic power of hundreds of magicians, this was commonly called tactical-class magic.


    Comparing that with the current situation, the lich was trying to use the magic power of the monsters to cast powerful magic¡­¡­


    ¡¸©¤©¤!¡¹


    By that time, I finally realized what was at stake.


    I didn¡¯t have to think about what would happen to the labyrinth city if that lich was to unleash the kind of magic described in the book.


    Recognizing that, Narsena and couldn¡¯t hide our frustration.


    Just one person, Zieg-san didn¡¯t understand the situation. I tried to explain it to him¡­¡­ but it ended in vain.


    ¡¸Tactical-class? What is¡­¡­ Wha-!¡¹


    The next moment, interrupting Zieg-san was a magic circle with a radius of more than 10 meters that formed above the lich head.


    The sight drained blood from Zieg-san¡¯s face, which briefly conveyed how bad the current situation was.


    As the magic circle shone in the sky, I thought it was too late, I could only feel despair.


    However, the dignified words from Narsena brought me back to reality.


    ¡¸Not yet, it¡¯s still accumulating magic power! We can still stop it!¡¹


    We didn¡¯t know how long it would take until the magic was complete, but we mustn¡¯t have a long time.


    In the meantime, we had to penetrate that flock of monsters and kill that lich.


    Obviously, the odds were not in our favor.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go!¡¹


    Even so, we understood that there was no other way but to take the odds and win. With Zieg-san¡¯s words as a signal, we ran toward the flocks of monsters.

 Chapter 67 - Volume 2 Chapter 28

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    A few seconds later, Narsena and I arrived right before the horde of monsters.


    Being in front of them made me feel more intimidated by the sheer number of monsters.


    It was better than the mutated hydra.


    My feeling hadn¡¯t changed even now that we were getting closer.


    However, I couldn¡¯t imagine a future where I defeated the lich who was trying to activate its magic while handling this many monsters.


    And yet, if we don¡¯t stop this magic, Labyrinth City will surely collapse.


    There is no other way but to defeat the lich.


    Inspiring myself, I slashed at the orc at the frontmost of the pack.


    ¡¸Move!¡¹


    Unlike the hobgoblins, the orc responded to my dagger¡¯s movement.


    It lifted its thick arm and positioned it to protect its vital from my dagger.


    However, it was useless, with my running momentum and the momentum of the swung-down dagger, I sliced off the orc¡¯s hand and neck at the same time.


    ¡¸Gah-!¡¹


    As I caught the orc¡¯s head flying off out of the corner of my eyes, I was convinced this orc was also reinforced.


    At least, the orcs I faced so far were incapable of reacting to my slash.


    Having said that, the reinforced orcs weren¡¯t difficult enemies either.


    Before, I might have struggled somewhat, but not for the current me with strengthened body reinforcement.


    I felt a little relieved as I attacked the next orc.


    ¡­¡­But, soon that margin disappeared.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Guga-!¡¹


    The next orc I attacked also responded to my attack and raised its arm to protect its neck.


    Like before, the orc¡¯s arm flew off, but my dagger didn¡¯t slice its head off.


    ¡¸KILL!¡¹


    Probably thinking it was its chance, one of the orcs beside me launched an attack.


    It swung its thick as a log arm to try to mow me down, but I avoided the attack by bending down just in time.


    This time, the orc that swung its arm exposed a big opening, I stabbed its heart as I stood up while leaning against its body.


    ¡¸Shhh!¡¹


    The reinforced orc lived even when its vital was stabbed with a dagger.


    It desperately stretched out its arms and tried to resist.


    Ignoring that, I kicked the body, forcibly pulling the dagger out of the orc¡¯s body and turned around to cut off the head of the orc that was trying to attack me with one hand.


    My belief that I wouldn¡¯t be blindsided just fighting enemies like these orcs strengthened as I watched the monsters feeling shaken that their comrades were killed in an instant.


    The same was true for Narsena and Zieg-san.


    However, after fighting the orcs, the frustration inside me became stronger.


    ¡ª¡ªI had a feeling that it would be impossible to get through this pack of orcs and kill the lich in a short time.


    ¡¸¡­Kh-!¡¹


    I wouldn¡¯t lose just fighting them, but needing to get through them in a short amount of time is a different story.


    The orcs are definitely reacting to my movement and can¡¯t be overwhelmed like the hobgoblins.


    Unlike the hobgoblins, they don¡¯t have weapons, but they have enough strength to fill that gap.


    As a result, the battle with the orcs will surely cut down our precious time, realizing this, my face twisted in frustration.


    ¡¸If I use a greatsword, then at least¡­¡¹


    Recovering from my anxiety, I cut off the arm of the orc that attacked me with my dagger.


    This dagger was by no means a low-quality weapon.


    On the contrary, it was a masterpiece that could be called a quasi-magic weapon.


    Even so, at present, the dagger clearly didn¡¯t have enough killing power.


    I reaffirmed that as I decapitated the orc.


    If it was a great sword, then I would have been able to kill this orc in a single attack even if it protected itself with its arm.


    ¡¸KEEP THE PRESSURE!¡¹


    I bit my lip as I moved to the side to avoid the orc¡¯s fist coming from behind.


    And that wasn¡¯t the only problem.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    The orc¡¯s fist grazed my shoulder even though I should¡¯ve avoided it.


    It was then that I noticed the difference between my image and the actual movement of my body.


    Now, I was more mobile than I was when I strengthened myself with magic power and ki.


    Unbeknownst to me, I was still not able to fully control my enhanced body.


    Yes, I was currently too mobile for my own good.


    In my current state, there was no way for me to reach the source of the magic, the lich.


    When I realized that, I looked sideways at Narsena and Zieg-san while being hopeful.


    I thought they would be able to do something about it.


    ¡ª¡ªThat was naive of me.


    ¡¸Haaaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    Using her fast movement, Narsena toyed with the orcs that surrounded her and beat them with only one blow.


    The skill she developed through years of study had unmatched accuracy, the orcs, afraid of friendly fire, couldn¡¯t even launch an attack and collapsed.


    Despite this, the face Narsena made under this situation showed her frustration.


    It was true that Narsena, with her skills as a martial artist, boasted tremendous strength against a single enemy, as evidenced by the orc corpses lying around her feet.


    However, the skill of a martial artist wasn¡¯t the kind that could annihilate a large number of enemies with overwhelming firepower.


    Narsena would have a hard time reaching the lich too.


    And she was aware of it herself.


    Zieg-san wasn¡¯t in a good situation either.


    Among the three of us, although Zieg-san had the slowest moving speed, he used a greatsword, a magic sword that highly destructive.


    ¡­¡­ But, because there was an ogre that kept him occupied, he couldn¡¯t fully utilize the destructiveness of his sword.


    ¡¸Graaaaaaaaaahhhh!¡¹


    ¡¸GAAAAAAAAAA!¡¹


    After raising their war cry, Zieg-san and the ogre started the fight.


    The ogre was clearly inferior, probably because it was empty-handed.


    Still, their match wouldn¡¯t be concluded soon, I couldn¡¯t rely on Zieg-san right now.


    Seeing both of them, I wasn¡¯t optimistic enough to have high hope for them.


    I charged at the orcs with determination, knowing that I was the only one who could defeat the lich at the moment.


    ¡¸Uoooooooo!¡¹


    Minimize evasion, focus on attacking with stronger body reinforcement.


    Although the orcs tried to defend themselves, their head got smashed along with the arm they used to defend, I also broke their attacking arms and legs while keep advancing.


    As a result, my body slowly accumulating wound, but little by little, I advanced forward.


    The orcs closer to the lich must have been weakened because their magic got sucked by the lich.


    If I can go that far, the situation should be better, that was what I believed.


    ¡¸©¤©¤!¡¹


    ¡­¡­ But that was the time limit.


    I was forced to recognize that as the lich¡¯s magic circle that we could see above the orcs¡¯ head suddenly emitting strong light and magic power.


    The tactical-class magic would be completed in a bit.


    ¡¸Damn, damn it!¡¹


    I desperately swung my dagger at the orcs and tried to move forward somehow.


    From behind, the sound of battle also growing louder, probably from Narsena who desperately tried to advance forward too.


    ¡­But it was clear that was futile.


    And yet, we still struggled.


    Even if the magic was released, we who were close to the lich would be safe.


    However, it definitely would cause tremendous damage to Labyrinth City.


    The townfolks, especially the one without combat ability, would surely die.


    That was why I couldn¡¯t give up.


    Full of wounds, I rampaged as I advanced.


    ¡¸Move out of my way!¡¹


    The magic circle shone blinding light as if to ridicule my action.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was then a casual voice that sounded out-of-place echoed from above.


    ¡¸Zieg, you don¡¯t seem to be able to handle the magic sword at all yet.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    The next moment, a gap opened in the shining magic circle as if it had been cut by something.


    Before I could understand what that gap was, a huge amount of magic power erupted, all the beings in this place including the monsters stopped moving.


    Then, the magic circle that was everyone¡¯s attention currently shone brighter before it collapsed.


    ¡¸YOU! BASTARDDDDD!¡¹


    After a beat, the lich¡¯s voice snapped me back to my senses, and I finally understood what happened.


    The owner of that voice from before cut through the magic circle.


    The tactical-class magic that was aimed at Labyrinth City was no more.


    Relieved, I looked up and saw a man floating in the air, wearing full body armor and in a state of post swinging his greatsword.


    Short blonde hair, glasses, and slit-eyed.


    I opened my mouth in disbelief as I realized who he really was, seeing that he hadn¡¯t changed a bit over the years.


    ¡¸Ro-Ronaldo, san? Why are you here ¡­?¡¹


    Ronaldo-san laughed briskly at us, as we were stunned to find out why he, one of the world-class adventurers, was in such a place.


    ¡¸Hey, it¡¯s been a while, you two. I have a lot to talk about, but I¡¯ll do that later. Anyway, now it¡¯s better to hurry and run from there.¡¹


    I only noticed the growing magic power and shaking after Ronaldo-san announced that.


    I turned my eyes at the source of the magic power with a tense expression, thinking it was the lich again, but what I saw was a woman with bright red hair.


    ¡¸Ahh, I see¡­¡¹


    We no longer need to deal with the monsters.


    When I realized that, I shouted at Narsena and Zieg-san.


    ¡¸Hurry up and retreat!¡¹


    From the face of Narsena who was still surrounded by the orcs and Zieg-san, they looked confused, but they started to retreat in response to my voice.


    ¡¸KILL! DON¡¯T LET THEM RUN AWAY!¡¹


    However, at the same time, lich¡¯s voice snapped the monsters back to their sense, the monsters that were stunned until now began to move.


    Narsena and I immediately opened the distance with the orcs with our body reinforcement.


    However, Zieg-san who was occupied by the ogre wasn¡¯t ready to move.


    Sensing something was wrong, I immediately tried to move to Zieg-san, but before I could, Narsena dashed off.


    ¡¸Get away!¡¹


    ¡¸GA!?¡¹


    Narsena¡¯s fist slammed the ogre¡¯s wide open back, stunning it.


    Without overlooking that gap, Zieg-san¡¯s magic sword cleaved the ogre in two.


    ¡¸Sorry, and thank you!¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s hurry!¡¹


    The two ran with body reinforcement at full strength and opened the distance with the orcs that came from behind¡ª It was at that moment roaring sound resounded.


    Looking back, what I saw was an explosion comparable to tactical-class magic.


    It was so powerful that I didn¡¯t even have to think about what would have happened to the monsters caught in the explosion.


    And yet, we, who were quite close to the monsters didn¡¯t get affected by it, it showed the skills of the world-class adventurer that cast the magic, Ralma.


    ¡¸¡­¡­That was ridiculous, Master.¡¹


    For a moment, all we could do was stare in amazement at the place where the herd of monsters had been.


    It was the voice of Master, who had no time to spare, that snapped us back.


    ¡¸Idiot disciple, I¡¯m going to the guild now. Brief me on the situation before we get there.¡¹


    ¡¸U-Understood.¡¹


    Overwhelmed by the unprecedented seriousness of the Master¡¯s tone, I managed to answer.


    Master took one look at me while floating in the air, and with a pained expression on her face, she opened her mouth.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll explain along the way. Anyway, let¡¯s go to the guild.¡¹


    What is that look indicate?


    At the time, I still didn¡¯t understand¡­¡­

 Chapter 68 - Volume 2 Chapter 29

    ¨C¨CRaust¡ª


    ¡¸Are you fucking kidding me? Why should I listen to the instruction of a woman who can¡¯t even fight!¡¹


    When I arrived at the adventurer guild with Master and the others, I saw an adventurer yelling at Laila-san and Armia and a crowd of adventurers surrounding the three.


    Noticing the yelling adventurer was from the party we had a history with, the leader of War God¡¯s Greatsword, I understood the general situation.


    The man had quite a high self-esteem, as evidenced by his resentment and how he tried to drive me out of the city because of the jealousy he felt as I overtook him.


    He probably didn¡¯t like that Laila-san was trying to lead the adventurer instead of himself and complained.


    Armia stood in front of the man to protect Laila-san, but because of her size, she looked like being protected by Laila-san instead.


    Laila-san, without being overwhelmed by the leader of War God¡¯s Greatsword, firmly replied,


    ¡¸I¡¯m representing Zieg. Do you have any problem with that? Or, are you saying YOU can beat Zieg, a guild agent?¡¹


    ¡¸Hahh? Why the fuck are you borrowing authority from a man who left and hasn¡¯t come back? In the first place, in this situation, isn¡¯t it normal that I, a first-class adventurer, take charge, instead of leaving it to a newcomer.¡¹


    However, that didn¡¯t make the man withdraw. He touched the handle of his greatsword and started yelling.


    That Laila and Armia were women and War God¡¯s Greatsword had been a first-class adventurer in Labyrinth City for a long time made the other adventurers leaning more toward War God¡¯s Greatsword.


    Seeing that, Narsena opened her mouth, upset.


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­! He wasn¡¯t this opposed when I was here!¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, Narsena. That guy probably acted out after no one stronger than him was around.¡¹


    ¡¸Onii-san¡­¡­¡¹


    I was exasperated at the man who, despite this situation, thought only of himself.


    To be honest, that man, the leader of the War God¡¯s Greatsword, didn¡¯t have the ability to lead the adventurers in this situation.


    It was true that War God¡¯s Greatsword had been living in Labyrinth City as first-class adventurers, they got the skills, but that was it. That didn¡¯t mean they know how to lead a large number of people.


    Nonetheless, the man who was only craving for the limelight and turned on Laila-san was just plain unpleasant.


    It seemed Master also thought the same.


    ¡¸Stupid disciple, shut that adventurer mouth for a bit¡­¡­ before Zieg kills him.¡¹


    Master said that with a disgusted expression. When I looked back, Zieg-san, in response to Master¡¯s words, put his hand on his magic sword.


    At this rate, Zieg-san will kill the man.


    As long as such a person is still a valuable asset, it will be better if I shut him up.


    Judging that, I strengthened my body and started running.


    Immediately I closed the distance to the yelling man.


    ¡¸Just Look around! Everyone also agrees that I¡¯m better than women like you!¡¹


    Laila-san and the other adventurers around immediately noticed me, but the leader of War God¡¯s Greatsword, who shouted in a frenzied voice, was totally unaware of my presence behind him.


    Without hesitation, I kicked the man¡¯s crotch from behind.


    ¡¸If you understand, then soon, with me¡­¡­ Hokyo-!?¡¹


    ¡­¡­¡­The next moment, his words cut short and the man stopped moving.


    ¡¸hngg¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡¹


    After a beat, the man let out an inaudible scream with a pale face. The adventurers around him, especially the men, showed pained expression at the sight.


    But I still didn¡¯t stop.


    The man was still conscious, as I hadn¡¯t hurt him so much that he couldn¡¯t fight.


    However, Master ordered me to shut him up. As he was still conscious, I couldn¡¯t say I achieved that goal.


    Based on that, I grabbed the back of his head while he was still screaming.


    At that moment, his face distorted as he foresaw what would happen to him.


    It was as if he was begging for mercy, mournfully.


    Ignoring that, I slammed the man¡¯s face on the ground.


    ¡¸Bugh-!¡¹


    There was the sound of a broken nose and his power completely drained from his body.


    After confirming that, I took my hand off the back of the man¡¯s head and stood up.


    I don¡¯t hold a grudge over being oppressed in the past.


    I have Narsena, I¡¯m happy with that alone that I don¡¯t care about the past.


    But the story is different when it came to War God¡¯s Greatsword, especially its leader.


    There¡¯s no way I can easily forgive this man who has driven me to the brink of being kicked out of Labyrinth City out of selfish spite.


    Therefore, this time, I did not forgive at all.


    A man who suddenly appeared and hit the leader of War God¡¯s Greatsword and a man who fainted in a miserable position, holding his crotch with the white of his eyes showing.


    ¡¸Hieee!¡¹


    A stifled scream escaped from an adventurer who was comparing them.


    Suddenly, when I turned my eyes to the other adventurers, there was another member of the War God¡¯s Greatsword in the back, but he looked frightened, it was clear that he had no objection.


    Looking at that adventurer, I carelessly thought that there was no way these adventurers would stick to War God¡¯s Greatsword as long as we were here.


    It was then that Master called out.


    ¡¸A fool who doesn¡¯t even know his lack of ability.¡¹


    Everyone there turned to Master. She didn¡¯t say that loudly, but she gave off a feeling of pressure that couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    At that moment, people finally noticed Master and Ronaldo-san, the two world-class adventurers. A look of astonishment and doubt showed on their faces.


    However, no one asked any questions.


    No one could open their mouth under the pressuring feeling that came from Master.


    Meanwhile, Master opened her mouth with mockery on her face.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you one thing. If you guys let this idiot take command, your death is certain.¡¹


    After telling them that, Master walked toward the guild while giving the other adventurers a sidelong glance.


    ¡¸Ronaldo, I¡¯ll leave the explanation to those adventurers to you. Raust and the others, follow me. I¡¯ll tell you the rest of the story.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re so rough with people.¡¹


    ¡¸Master, I¡¯ll stay here too. Raust, explain to me later.¡¹


    Ronaldo-san, while smiling bitterly, nevertheless went to the adventurers without complaining, followed by Zieg-san.


    With that last scene, I walked away, following my master¡¯s back.


    Master led us to the inner part of the guild.


    Along the way, she told the guild staff who were surprised by the sudden appearance of a world-class adventurer to not come into the room. Master occupied the guest room without permission and sat cross-legged on the chair.


    Following her, Narsena and I sat side-by-side on the chair across Master¡¯s.


    Then, Master started talking.


    ¡¸To summarize what I heard from you, it started when unusually strong hobgoblins entered Labyrinth City, then that group of monsters appeared. Is that correct?¡¹


    Narsena and I nodded to Master¡¯s inquiry.


    Before we reached the guild, we already finished explaining what happened so far to Master and Ronaldo-san.


    Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t have time to hear back from them, they probably could give us a general idea of what happened.


    After taking our confirmation, Master opened her mouth with a look of annoyance on her face.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fortunate that I came to this place, or so it seems¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    Master¡¯s attitude was clearly strange.


    Frustration and distress. With a look I had never seen before, Master started talking.


    ¡¸A warning before I start, this is the worst possible situation. Keep that in mind.¡¹


    From her words, my mind became more tense.


    Tension was also shown on Narsena¡¯s face.


    For that master of mine to make this much warning, surely it¡¯s not a trivial matter.


    ¡­¡­But that resolution was meaningless.


    ¡¸In my experience, this is a Labyrinth Runaway. ¡ª¡ª-In the not too distant future, this labyrinth city will perish.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Ehh?¡¹


    Master¡¯s words shook us.

 Chapter 69 - Volume 2 Chapter 30 The Plan From Hereon

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    Labyrinth runaway was a peculiar phenomenon specific to the labyrinth, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that it was as feared as natural disasters.


    Monsters that originally only existed inside the labyrinth overflowed outside. That was probably the number one characteristic of labyrinth runaway.


    Moreover, the monsters that came out from the labyrinth, even the goblins and hobgoblins, were in a mutated state despite it should only occur to super-high difficulty monsters and had more intelligence that let them move in a group.


    Even for a small labyrinth, a labyrinth runaway could cause damage that would crush two or three surrounding cities.


    That was the knowledge about labyrinth runaway that I got from the book.


    And it certainly bore similarity to what currently happened in Labyrinth City.


    From the hobgoblins that had extraordinary intelligence and ability to the lich that completed tactical-class magic by taking the orcs¡¯ magic power.


    Those were impossible no matter how you think about it, but if it was labyrinth runaway, then that explained everything.


    However, despite knowing all that, I was unable to accept Master¡¯s words.


    ¡¸¡­ I can¡¯t believe the labyrinth of this Labyrinth City is going out of control!¡¹


    The possibility of labyrinth runaway popped up in my mind when I faced the flock of monsters, but I dismissed the idea immediately.


    Because they exist in this Labyrinth City, and as far as I know, they have fulfilled their role without fail until now.


    The next moment, Narsena unknowingly voiced what was in my mind to Master.


    ¡¸The other day, we have defeated Phoenix, a super-high difficulty monster, the other adventurers are also hunting monsters in the labyrinth! There is no way enough magic has accumulated to cause labyrinth runaway¡­¡­¡¹


    Labyrinth runaway was said to occur when the magic power in the labyrinth exceeded a certain amount.


    Magic power overflowing inside the labyrinth would cause the creation of monsters that could live outside the labyrinth, and those monsters would overflow outside.


    In other words, it was necessary to prevent the accumulation of magic power in the labyrinth, and the only way to do so was by killing the monsters in the labyrinth so new monsters spawned with the excess magic power.


    That was why Labyrinth City was born around the labyrinth and adventurers descent into the labyrinth to hunt monsters.


    Knowing that, Narsena and I couldn¡¯t believe Master¡¯s words because we knew the adventurers had killed quite a few monsters.


    That was despite knowing what was told to us about labyrinth runaway by Master was based on her experience in quelling numerous labyrinth runaway.


    Master nodded, agreeing with us who couldn¡¯t hide our discomposure and opened her mouth.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, yeah. If you think about it normally, there is no way that a labyrinth could run amok in this labyrinth city. After all, this is the biggest labyrinth we¡¯ve ever found. There is no way that the monsters have not been carefully defeated.¡¹


    Master¡¯s words affirming our belief that a labyrinth runaway couldn¡¯t occur in this situation.


    But then, why Master still said this is a labyrinth runaway, such a thought came to my mind for a moment, but Master still hadn¡¯t finished yet.


    ¡¸But what¡¯s happening right now is definitely a labyrinth runaway. No, maybe there is another phenomenon similar to that, but that doesn¡¯t matter now. The important thing is there is a crisis right now.¡¹


    After saying that, Master stopped speaking for a moment.


    It was like she hesitated to continue.


    But it was only for a moment, Master opened her mouth again.


    ¡¸I think¡­¡­ this is artificially caused.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise after hearing what Master said next.


    Artificially causing this situation? Someone causing labyrinth runaway?


    I couldn¡¯t believe that.


    I looked at Master¡¯s face, hoping she was joking, but what I saw was a serious expression on her face.


    Still with the same serious expression, Master continued.


    ¡¸I know someone who can do it without being suspicious. And that person has been doing something suspicious these days.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Who is it?¡¹


    Master didn¡¯t immediately respond to my question.


    Instead, she asked a question.


    ¡¸Hey, Raust. Do you know about Lost Technology?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Hmm?¡¹


    Not catching the meaning behind the sudden question, I let out a confused voice.


    However, deciding that there was no way Master asked something unrelated to this situation, I tried to recall the knowledge about Lost Technology I read in the book.


    Lost Technology was advanced technology developed and left behind by civilizations from hundreds of years ago or more, one that we couldn¡¯t even imagine now.


    After all, they were meddling on the labyrinth that was said to be the realm of the gods.


    The transfer formation in this Labyrinth City, also known as Elevator, was also a lost technology.


    Without it, just to enter the labyrinth, adventurers needed to go through the depths of the meadow where sometimes, even super-high difficulty monsters would appear, to reach the original entrance of the labyrinth.


    I knew that much, but I still couldn¡¯t understand the connection to the current situation, so I returned a question to Master.


    ¡¸What about it?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s possible that the guild branch chief of this Labyrinth City knew about the lost technology and used that knowledge to cause the labyrinth runaway.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What?¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t keep my agitation out of my voice at the Master¡¯s words.


    Narsena was dumbfounded.


    After a few moments, I sorted out the information.


    Master said earlier that the person who could cause labyrinth runaway was making suspicious movement.


    As far as I can tell from that, Master probably thinks that the branch chief of this Labyrinth City guild caused the labyrinth runaway.


    But while knowing that, I still couldn¡¯t accept what Master said.


    The guild branch chief in this Labyrinth City was indeed strange, even to me, a mere adventurer.


    Even so, I couldn¡¯t think of any reason for him to try to cause a labyrinth runaway.


    What¡¯s waiting at the end of the labyrinth runaway is only enormous damage.


    I don¡¯t think there is any point in seeking such things.


    In the first place, I couldn¡¯t believe that the guild branch chief had the Lost Technology.


    It was called that precisely because it had been dead for hundreds of years.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that he even had that kind of technology, and even if he really did have it, I didn¡¯t know if he could really cause a labyrinth runaway with lost technology.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t believe in Master.


    Looking at the serious expression on Master¡¯s face, I knew she was serious, and that was why I couldn¡¯t help but be confused.


    Glancing at Narsena beside me, she also looked as confused as I was.


    However, Master didn¡¯t wait for us to calm our minds.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, our priority is to locate the missing branch chief and his aides. Raust, get ready immediately. Narsena, you go solidify the defense with Ronaldo.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll be looking for you in ten minutes. Hurry up.¡¹


    The next moment after she said that, Master was in action.


    She got up from her chair and left the room.


    ¡¸Ronaldo, you protect this place with the adventurers¡­¡¹


    I let out a sigh as I realized that I had missed the opportunity to hear the detailed explanation from the distant voice of Master.


    ¡¸¡¸Hah~¡¹¡¹


    Sigh overlapped, I looked sideways at Narsena who had the same tired expression.


    At that moment, our feeling was strangely transmitted to each other, and at the same time we burst out laughing.


    We laughed for a little while, but I couldn¡¯t stay there for long as I had to get ready right away, so I got up from my chair.


    Finally, I opened my mouth to Narsena.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t overdo it if the next wave of monsters comes. Ronaldo-san will also be there, you should rely on him.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll be alright. Onii-san, you too, please be careful¡­ The branch chief might be more capable than we thought.¡¹


    ¡¸I know. Well, Master will be there too, so I think I will be fine.¡¹


    I answered Narsena with a laugh, but my mind thought otherwise.


    Certainly, Master was the most powerful person I knew.


    However, that was why I felt a little uneasy deep inside.


    Indeed, Master doesn¡¯t always listen to others, but this time in particular, she looks somewhat impatient.


    Maybe the situation is worse than I thought.


    That thought popped into my head and stayed there for a while.

 Chapter 70 - Volume 2 Chapter 31 The Man Called Branch Chief

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    Since we were already battle-ready, we finished our preparation in less than the allotted time and left the adventurer guild.


    However, even a few minutes later, Master was only walking around looking for something without even leaving the adventurer guild.


    Observing Master, I unconsciously tilted my head.


    If the branch chief and his staffs really had caused the labyrinth runaway, wouldn¡¯t they be fleeing the labyrinth city?


    I don¡¯t think there is any point to meticulously search this place.


    I wondered if I should tell her that.


    It was then Master raised her voice.


    ¡¸Great. I found it.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    Leaving me clueless, Master pressed her hand to the ground.


    The next moment, magic was activated, the soil that Master pushed raised.


    The sudden action Master took made me involuntarily opened my mouth.


    ¡¸Master? What the¡­!¡¹


    However, I never got to finish those words.


    In the middle of my speech, my eyes widened from what came into my sight.


    It was a hollow below the raised soil.


    The space, illuminated by a few lights, was clearly not a natural formation.


    Under the soil, there it was, a man-made passage.


    ¡¸What¡­ is this¡­¡­¡¹


    Seeing the passage before me, I couldn¡¯t hide my agitation.


    Not only there was a passage below the soil, but the passage itself was also too bizarre.


    The passage was reinforced on all sides with something like white stone.


    In the minimally lit passageway, it was hard to tell exactly what it was.


    However, when I saw the slight luster on the white stone, I understood.


    This wasn¡¯t possible to replicate even with magic in today¡¯s civilization.


    It was plain to see that it was made using a technology that is incomparable to now.


    While I couldn¡¯t hide my agitation when I saw the passage, Master was not perturbed at all.


    She stood up, brushing the dirt from her hands, then opened her mouth.


    ¡¸At the end of this passage is the branch chief and his cohort. It took me a while to find it, though, because it was blocking my magic detection. As I thought, they prepared an escape route.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-! This¡­ This is made by the branch chief?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, probably. This is a passage built based on lost technology.¡¹


    ¡¸This is the lost technology¡­¡¹


    Having a glimpse at the passage, I finally understood what Master was saying.


    I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s really enough to make the current event happen.


    However, the lost technology is certainly a fairly advanced technology that the current civilization can¡¯t comprehend.


    When I came to that conclusion, I asked Master the same question I had been asking myself.


    ¡¸Master, what are you going to do with the branch chief? Is the lost technology, maybe, capable of dealing with the labyrinth runaway?¡¹


    Even when I saw the passage, a product of lost technology, I didn¡¯t think lost technology could intervene the labyrinth runaway.


    Without Master, the Labyrinth City would surely have been overrun by the group of monsters led by the lich.


    After seeing that, I can¡¯t believe a human can do anything to the labyrinth no matter how great the technology is.


    However, Master who knows more about lost technology than I may have a good reason to be confident that lost technology can control the labyrinth runaway.


    After thinking that far, I couldn¡¯t keep my curiosity bottled up in my heart.


    Because I understood that this would give us hope to deal with labyrinth runaway.


    That expectation was immediately dashed by Master.


    ¡¸No. It would never be able to do that. The mechanism of a labyrinth is not something that people can control. There is no way to control the labyrinth runaway other than destroying the labyrinth core. Incidentally, with a labyrinth of this size, even World-Class adventurers like me can¡¯t destroy its core.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    Hearing Master said that, my mind went blank for a moment.


    The reason Master looking for the branch chief who knew lost technology, I thought it was to deal with labyrinth runaway using said technology.


    Hence why, when Master said that was impossible, I couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    Then why looking for him?


    Is there any way to deal with the current situation?


    Such thoughts dominate my mind, I even missed my chance to ask Master to elaborate.


    Without paying me any attention, Master continued.


    ¡¸In the first place, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s even possible to cause a labyrinth runaway with lost technology. Can you even easily cause a labyrinth runaway like that?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡¹


    ¡­¡­I was beyond surprised and could only be bewildered by Master whose opinion turned 180 from what she said before.


    I knew this person¡¯s way of thinking was different from mine.


    If normal people thought about one thing, then, Master, with her load of knowledge and experience, thought ten things at once.


    Therefore, a person like me, who was thinking one matter at a time, couldn¡¯t possibly understand the true meaning of the words Master said who was ten steps ahead.


    Nonetheless, I hoped she could tell me the current situation with a little more order.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel my cheeks twitching from the usual Master.


    Maybe Master still has some leeway, such thought floated in my mind.


    But that was just for an instant. Only until Master¡¯s atmosphere suddenly changed.


    While playing with her braided red hair and with the tension bordering on anxiety on her shapely face, Master opened her mouth.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ But this time, I think this is an exception. No matter how adept someone is in lost technology, I don¡¯t think they can cause labyrinth runaway. But the guild branch chief of this Labyrinth City, it¡¯s a different matter when it comes to that man.¡¹


    After taking a breath, Master continued with a serious look on her face.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª If it¡¯s that man, I can believe he caused the labyrinth runaway.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­-!¡¹


    Master¡¯s words took my breath away.


    Labyrinth City Branch Chief. The image I had of that person was only someone who managed the guild staff.


    Let alone ability, I didn¡¯t even know how he looked, and to be honest, I was more impressed by Hanzam.


    However, my image of him changed drastically.


    The tension in Master¡¯s words spoke more eloquently about the fact that the branch chief was a cunning man.


    With that atmosphere, Master continued still.


    ¡¸Even in this labyrinth runaway isn¡¯t artificially caused, that man must have noticed this labyrinth runaway. The fact that man made a move is probably related to labyrinth runaway. ¡¹


    The evaluation of the branch manager¡¯s ability in my mind kept increasing gradually.


    Maybe, the fact that I never thought of him as a big deal meant that I have been in the palm of his hands all this time.


    Gradually, my tension grew.


    It was then smile formed on her face.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    It was a ferocious smile that didn¡¯t fit the current desperate situation.


    When I let out a small cry at the unexpected expression on her face, Master moved her mouth with a belligerent expression.


    ¡¸Then, there is no way he hasn¡¯t prepared an escape route, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡¹


    That was the moment I understood the reason Master was looking for the branch chief.


    From the beginning, Master had no intention in staying in Labyrinth City and dealing with the labyrinth runaway.


    She only had one goal.


    She wanted to negotiate with the branch chief to use the escape route prepared by him because of the fight to escape Labyrinth City.


    I smiled from the light of hope that finally appeared in this hopeless situation.


    Considering the escape route prepared by the branch chief used lost technology, there was no doubt it would be much safer compared to if we evacuated Labyrinth City while escorting the townsfolk right now.


    There was also a concern.


    The negotiation was unlikely to come through, 9 out of 10 we would end up with a fight.


    If it came to it, we would need to fight the cunning branch chief, whose strength we didn¡¯t know, and Hanzam who was known to be quite powerful.


    Still, we have a world-class adventurer here.


    It¡¯s not a bad matchup.


    But! My thought changed after hearing what Master said next.


    ¡¸This time, I will avoid fighting as much as possible.¡¹


    It was a timid remark unlike what the usual Master would say.


    It seemed like a joke, with a smile still on my face, I tried to return her words with a light tone.


    It was then that I realized that while Master showing a ferocious smile, at the same time, there was also an extreme tension I have never seen before.


    ¡¸¡­Master?¡¹


    ¡¸Keep this in your mind,¡¹


    In response to my call, Master announced with a stern voice.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know any of the staff in his entourage. But if you and I were to fight the Branch Chief together, expect the odds to be less than thirty percent.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Wha-?¡¹


    I finally noticed Master¡¯s stance.


    The sense of crisis I had toward the branch chief was still too naive.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹


    All I could do was stare blankly at Master¡¯s back who said that and stepped into the passage.

 Chapter 71 - Volume 2 Chapter 32 Meeting Face-to-Face

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    After a slight hesitation, I followed Master into the passage.


    Going down into the white stone ground passage, I looked up and saw Master a little ahead of me strengthening herself and increasing her defense with magic.


    After quickly preparing for battle, Master took one look at me and opened her mouth.


    ¡¸Raust, draw your dagger. Stay alert from here onwards.¡¹


    Without waiting for my answer, Master began to walk into the passage.


    Looking at Master¡¯s back, I muttered.


    ¡¸Ahh, so that¡¯s why.¡¹


    At that time, I finally understood why I got chosen to accompany Master instead of Ronaldo-san.


    Master walked slowly in the narrow passage while keeping her eyes on the surrounding.


    Her behavior was caused by the assumption that we would fight in this narrow passage.


    Assuming a fight indoor, Ronaldo-san who wielded a greatsword would be at a disadvantage, and in the worst case, it could even get in the way of the battle.


    Same case with Zieg-san.


    Narsena, a martial artist, could fight indoor, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to utilize her speed which was her best arsenal.


    Unlike Master, Armia who needed to chant her magic and couldn¡¯t fight in close-quarter combat would just become baggage.


    Considering these circumstances, Master chose me, who was handicapped the least in an indoor fight, to accompany her.


    Her judgment was rational.


    And above all, that conveyed how serious she was.


    That in turn showed how abnormal the man, the branch chief, was.


    ¡¸Who, what are you¡­?¡¹


    The words I murmured were filled with my amazement of the Labyrinth City¡¯s Branch Chief.


    Master¡¯s cautiousness and my unconscious fear toward him caused my tension to rise as well.


    My tension peaked when Master, who walked in front of me, stopped.


    ¡¸Found him.¡¹


    ¡¸-!¡¹


    In response to her words, I looked over her shoulder and saw a firm door.


    I spontaneously activated magic detection, but I couldn¡¯t detect what was behind the door at all, my face scrunched up.


    Despite my magical detection, it was as if I couldn¡¯t understand anything.


    It was my first experience.


    And this abnormality told me, above all, that there was something behind the door.


    Perhaps noticing the abnormality I detected, Master whispered at me.


    ¡¸You can also understand that man¡¯s abnormality, right? I also don¡¯t know what is behind the door.¡¹


    Her stern face made me even more uneasy.


    However, we couldn¡¯t stay here forever.


    With a firm determination, I opened my mouth to Master.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹


    After looking into my eyes as if to make sure I meant what I said, Master began to walk toward the door.


    We reached the door immediately, then Master looked at me.


    I nodded silently, clutching my dagger.


    With that as a signal, Master opened the door.


    The next moment, what was behind the door that opened with a loud noise was revealed.


    There were only a few lights like in the passage.


    The small light illuminated a room that seemed rather bleak for people to live in and Hanzam who stood in the back.


    And then, like being attended by Hanzam, there was an old man in a white robe with long white hair sitting next to him.


    ¡¸-!¡¹


    The moment I saw him, I instinctively understood.


    This old man was the person that Master was wary of.


    And this man was the one who was hindering magic detection.


    There was something about the old man that I could instantly understand.


    Reflexively understanding that this old man was of the same rank as Master, I held my dagger in front of me.


    However, even when being pointed with daggers, the old man¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t change.


    ¡¸That¡¯s a lot of noise. Don¡¯t you think you should at least knock?¡¹


    There was no hostility in his voice.


    On the contrary, the old man talked to us intimately, like he was dealing with his own child.


    I realized that I felt a familiarity with the old man¡¯s good-natured demeanor, which made me even more cautious.


    I couldn¡¯t lower my dagger despite remembering what Master said about avoiding a fight.


    ¡¸It¡¯s kind of lonely that you don¡¯t even reply.¡¹


    Seeing us like that, the old man stood up with a mutter.


    It was then some parts of his face were exposed to my eyes.


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    As the tall old man stood up, the lighting further illuminated his face, which still looked neat even in his old age.


    This also exposed the ears that were clearly too long to be human ears.


    I was so shaken from the sight I just said the words that crossed my mind.


    ¡¸Elf!? Why? Why a race that didn¡¯t receive god¡¯s favor¡­!¡¹


    Races that didn¡¯t receive the god¡¯s favor, also called sub-humans, was a general term referring to the several races that were said to be extinct long ago.


    Each of the sub-humans used much stronger power and magic compared to humans, but unlike humans, they didn¡¯t receive skills from the god and got destroyed hundreds of years ago.


    I was really shaken because I had read that from the book.


    However, on the other hand, the calm part in my head inferred from what Master had said and concluded this outcome wasn¡¯t strange.


    Master said this case involved lost technology which should have disappeared a long time ago.


    The creator of said lost technology was Elf, one of the sub-human that was said to be extinct hundreds of years ago.


    Does Master know from the beginning that the branch chief is an elf?


    As I came to this conclusion, I tried to look at my master.


    However, the next moment, an angry shout came my way stealing my attention.


    ¡¸Oi, defect healer. Don¡¯t you dare mention that damned label.¡¹


    When I looked at the source of the angry shout, there was Hanzam who was glaring at me.


    Hanzam repeated his words to me, who was surprised by the sudden hostility.


    ¡¸How dare you mention that damned label when you¡¯re not even close to hold a candle to this personage?¡¹


    I naturally readying myself for battle from the bloodlust that was directed at me from Hanzam.


    In response, Hanzam put his hand on the hilt of the weapon that was tied behind his waist.


    It was the branch chief that soothed Hanzam.


    ¡¸Hanzam, calm down. I don¡¯t care. And in this day and age, there¡¯s no point in getting worked up over every little thing.¡¹


    ¡¸Kh-! But-!¡¹


    Hanzam didn¡¯t let go of his weapon even when the branch chief himself trying to soothe him.


    Seeing that, my vigilance increased, the air in the room was tense, as if we were one step away from breaking into battle.


    However, that atmosphere was shattered by Master.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s talk about it later. Do you want to be killed?¡¹


    Hanzam turned his hostility to Master after our entire previous exchange was treated like an afterthought by her.


    However, the hostility that appeared on his face soon dissipated.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was when I noticed that Master had built magic to the brink of activation and it was aimed at Hanzam and Branch Chief.


    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹


    After taking another uninterested glance at Hanzam, Master turned to Branch Chief and started talking.


    ¡¸Keep in mind that I consider small talk as unnecessary chatter too. From now on, just answer what I ask.¡¹


    Only then everyone in the room understood.


    The reason Master didn¡¯t say anything until now was because she was preparing to invoke magic.


    ¡¸Avoid fighting as much as possible she said¡­¡¹


    In the midst of all this, despite being considerably shaken, I was also strengthening my body.


    Considering Master¡¯s magic had been completed, it almost seemed like the fight had already been decided, but it was better to be prepared for battle just in case.


    Either way, combat was inevitable.


    ¡¸Fuck!¡¹


    Looking at Master and my attitude, Hanzam drew his weapon even though he knew it was already too late.


    However, even in such a situation, the branch chief¡¯s demeanor didn¡¯t change at all.


    In the tense atmosphere, he put on a good-natured old-fashioned smile that even seemed abnormal now and opened his mouth.


    ¡¸Ralma, isn¡¯t it awful to suddenly activate a spell of this magnitude?¡¹


    It was then I realized that his words overflowed with familiarity with Master.


    Judging that it was just a misunderstanding, I tried to shake off that idea from my head¡­¡­ or I would, if not for a certain possibility that came to my mind.


    When we first came into this room, the branch chief talked to us as if he were talking to a child.


    I thought it was either an act to keep me from finding out what was going on inside his mind, or an implication that the threat he felt from me just amounted to a child.


    But now I realized that there was another possibility.


    Right, the possibility that Master and Branch Chief had known each other for a long time.


    ¡¸Even if I make a mistake, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the way to address your master.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    The branch chief just announced that Master was his disciple.


    The smile on his face was unchanged, it was still the good-natured old-fashioned smile.


    ¡¸And another thing. If you think this level of magic can stop an elf when they¡¯re at their home base, then I will need to lament my disciple¡¯s retrogression don¡¯t I?¡¹


    ¡­But I could no longer feel anything but awe from that smile.

 Chapter 72 - Volume 2 Chapter 33

    ¡ª-Raust¡ª


    Overwhelmed by the intimidating pressure from the branch chief, I took a step back unconsciously.


    However, in contrast to me, Master was calm.


    She scowled at the branch chief with an icy gaze and opened her mouth.


    ¡¸You are going to act like my master now of all times?¡¹


    ¡¸-!¡¹


    I was shaken from what was basically a confirmation of what the Branch Chief said about Master being his disciple.


    The best proof of this was Master¡¯s attitude which didn¡¯t deny any of it.


    However, now that I knew Master was Branch Chief¡¯s disciple, a question came to my mind.


    If that¡¯s the case, what on earth could have caused Master to be so hostile to the Branch Chief?


    ¡¸It¡¯s quite sad to hear your apprentice say that.¡¹


    I thought so while watching Master glaring at the Branch Chief who had a smile that showed no emotion.


    If they were master and disciple, it was not normal for her to try to activate magic as soon as they met.


    Especially considering that for Master, invoking magic was an action taken because she recognized the opponent as an enemy, it was safe to assume that Master¡¯s resentment towards the Branch Chief was deep.


    Now that she had invoked her magic, there was no doubt Master had decided to fight¡­¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    It was then I noticed something weird in the current situation.


    Until now, when Master invoked her magic, that meant she was prepared to fight.


    That was why I thought that this time too, she had given up on negotiating and switched to forcing him to listen to her after she invoked her magic.


    However, contrary to my expectation, Master hadn¡¯t activated the magic she invoked yet.


    Up until she invoked her magic, she negotiated properly and moved cautiously.


    As sort of recoil to that, she didn¡¯t hesitate to attack after invoking her magic.


    However, for some reason, this time, Master hadn¡¯t yet launched any attack on the Branch Chief.


    It was something I had never see before, her intention was lost on me, I couldn¡¯t help but stare at Master in wonder.


    It was then Master whispered something to me.


    ¡¸¡­Assume everything that man is saying is true.¡¹


    While glaring at the Branch Chief with a tense look, she added more words with volume low enough to not reach the Branch Chief.


    ¡¸Raust, don¡¯t take the words of prejudiced humans that don¡¯t know anything, like how elf is a race not favored by God, at face value. Even without skills, they don¡¯t have any problem because they¡¯re much better at handling magic than humans.¡¹


    The knowledge about the Elves Master said matter-of-factly was something that even I, who read quite a few books, didn¡¯t know.


    And from that, I drew the conclusion that the knowledge I read in the books was totally useless.


    At the very least, the elf in front of me was dozens of times stronger than what I read from books.


    As I naturally became more vigilant, Master reminded me.


    ¡¸You should be vigilant, but don¡¯t show too much hostility. The opponent is an elf with extraordinary magic power who has been alive for 600 years. Think of my magic as a way to escape in case of an emergency.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­-!¡¹


    It was then I understood why Master didn¡¯t just attack after she left her magic on the verge of activation.


    She didn¡¯t activate the magic because she decided to fight the Branch Chief.


    It was an action taken because she judged it would be impossible to deal with him unless it was in the current situation where her magic was about to activate.


    When I understood that, I recalled the words Master said about the 30% winning chance.


    Even now, I couldn¡¯t tell if the Branch Chief really was beyond Master¡¯s power.


    However, according to Master, the Branch Chief was a monster that both of us had only a 30% chance to win against.


    ¡­¡­ No, if I take her word as it is, then even 30% is still too high.


    When I came to that conclusion, I reflexively suppressed my hostility.


    After confirming my response, Master opened her mouth to the Branch Chief.


    ¡¸Branch Chief Mist, I¡¯ll say this once again, I didn¡¯t come here to have unnecessary chatter.¡¹


    Hanzam sullenly glared at Master who spoke condescendingly, but the Branch Chief, and elf called Mist, interrupted him and opened his mouth.


    ¡¸So what did you come to do? Do you mean, both of you are coming here to kill me?¡¹


    ¡¸At first I intended to do that. Can¡¯t have the dangerous person who might have caused labyrinth runaway to run loose, right? That¡¯s why I have Ronaldo coming with me.¡¹


    At first glance, Master¡¯s words felt so high-handed that it felt like she had abandoned negotiating.


    However, when I saw her tightly clenched fist, I realized that Master didn¡¯t say that without a plan.


    Even while pretending like she didn¡¯t want to negotiate anymore, Master was desperately looking for something.


    ¡¸¡­So, Ronaldo is also coming, huh?¡¹


    Mist narrowed his eyes slightly from Master¡¯s words.


    As if getting the reaction she wanted from Mist¡¯s response, she clenched her fist tighter, but she pretended like it was nothing and started talking again.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not all we¡¯ve got, okay? There are immature magic swordsmen, a martial artist with excellent skill, and also, my disciple beside me who is skilled enough to handle elves when they¡¯re at their home base.¡¹


    Master, who had been speaking plainly until now, started talking with hostility in her voice.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not saying we can win. ¡ª¡ªBut now that we know your home base, with a force this strong, don¡¯t you think we could take you down along with us?¡¹


    Hanzam¡¯s face stiffen from the hostility Master radiated, the smile disappeared from the Branch Chief¡¯s face, and the atmosphere in the room became tense.


    ¡¸Be that as it may, if we fight now, it will only be to our mutual detriment.¡¹


    The moment he confirmed this, Master¡¯s hostility immediately dissipated.


    However, the atmosphere in the room remained tense.


    When I felt the atmosphere, that was when I realized this situation was what Master aimed.


    Until now, Master had always spoken with a high-handed manner where she didn¡¯t hesitate to fight.


    It was an attitude that could lead to the worst outcome if there was even a single misstep, fighting the Branch Chief Mist, but they were all also a stepping stone to make the other party thought that we could also take hard measures.


    After convincing them that we were prepared to take them down with us, Master smiled at the Branch Chief.


    ¡¸This is the situation. Cooperate with me, more specifically, if you provide us the means to escape from the Labyrinth City that you have, I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t have to fight each other. What do you think?¡¹


    Indirectly, she implied that if they didn¡¯t provide the means to escape, we would use force.


    Inwardly, I praised Master for her brilliant technique.


    I thought everything would be fine from here on.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was the Branch Chief Mist¡¯s embarrassed voice that brought me back to reality.


    ¡¸Apparently, both of you misunderstand two things.¡¹


    Mist continued with a tone that didn¡¯t fit the current tense situation, it was as if he was a grandfather who was at a loss from his grandson¡¯s tantrum.


    ¡¸To begin with, we didn¡¯t cause the labyrinth runaway. This labyrinth runaway just happened the way it was supposed to happen.¡¹


    Then, Mist closed his mouth for a bit as if he was having trouble saying something and then smiled apologetically.


    ¡¸¡ªAnd one more thing, we have no way to deal with this situation, nor the means to escape the Labyrinth City.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    His words caused the air in the room to freeze.

 Chapter 73 - Volume 2 Chapter 34

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    Master also widened her eyes for an instant after the Branch Chief told us there was no escape route.


    If there really wasn¡¯t an escape route, that would break the plan from the ground up.


    However, we couldn¡¯t take that information for granted.


    ¡¸Who believes that?¡¹


    Master glared at the Branch Chief with cold eyes.


    ¡¸Did you think you could deceive us with such a lie? You told us that you didn¡¯t cause the labyrinth runaway, but you know about it beforehand. On top of that, saying you don¡¯t have an escape route?¡¹


    Murderous intent leaked out from Master, the atmosphere in the room turned tense again.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you dare mock us!¡¹


    Matching Master who glared at the Branch Chief Mist, I also silently raise my fighting spirit.


    Currently, we needed to avoid fighting as best as we could, but if the enemies knew about it, then the threat would be meaningless.


    That was why Master and I were pretending that we were reaching that limit and about to engage in a battle by letting out our fighting spirit.


    In front of that fighting spirit, Hanzam¡¯s face was tense, and my body was full of strength due to the tension.


    Even Master who had encountered much more fight than myself looked nervous.


    Among everyone, only the Branch Chief was calm.


    ¡¸It¡¯s upsetting to be misunderstood.¡¹


    In the tense atmosphere, the Branch Manager put on a troubled smile and laughed.


    ¡¸I just realized that this could happen due to my position as a branch manager. I wasn¡¯t even sure.¡¹


    Then he turned his sharp eyes to me and continued.


    ¡¸Also, about the sign, I think the adventurers in Labyrinth City should be more familiar with it, what do you think¡ª the hero that defeated the Hydra that mutated faster?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    I was confused from suddenly being talked to.


    Master also looked at me like asking if I knew something, but I couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    I had some knowledge about labyrinth runaway.


    But there was nothing about the sign of the labyrinth runaway among that knowledge.


    There was no way I could detect the sign of the labyrinth runaway.


    I wonder if the Branch Chief is trying to make me agitated, I was about to thought.


    It was just before I came to that conclusion that I realized something.


    ¡¸Hydra that mutated faster¡­!¡¹


    Instantly, the memories that had once been stored in the back of my mind due to the labyrinth runaway came flooding back.


    It was about the super-high difficulty monsters that we had encounter until now.


    The Phoenix that we defeated together with Zieg-san¡¯s party and the Hydra too, both were mutating at the speed that wouldn¡¯t have been possible.


    My worry about the speed of super-high difficulty monsters mutation was pushed to the back of my mind from the combination of the labyrinth entry and leaving ban and the labyrinth runaway.


    However, from the memories that came rushing back combined with the Branch Chief¡¯s words, everything became connected.


    ¡¸¡­Maybe you want to say that all the anomalies that happened to the monsters were signs of a labyrinth runaway?¡¹


    ¡¸Maybe?¡¹


    I drew a conclusion that I had never imagined and asked him in a daze, but he didn¡¯t say anything definite.


    ¡¸However, only labyrinth runaway can explain the overlapping mysterious happening that happened lately, like the one where intermediate adventurers dying in the upper layer of the labyrinth.¡¹


    When the Branch Chief mentioned that, I remembered when Marnell and the other adventurers came to apologize to me and asked me to not kill them.


    I had forgotten the rumor of intermediate adventurers often died in the upper-layer at that time.


    I thought it was from their carelessness.


    But now that I had subdued the Hobgoblins who came to the city, I was aware of the truth.


    ¡¸The hobgoblins were killing intermediate adventurers ¡­?¡¹


    I said to him while remembering the armed hobgoblins that were trying to attack Marnell and the others.


    If that was the case, that would explain the existence of the weapons the hobgoblins had.


    There were more anomalies scattered around than I thought.


    While I was upset from the possibility of these things connected to the labyrinth runaway, the Branch Manager smiled at me as if to ask for my agreement.


    ¡¸Do you understand now? I just thought the labyrinth runaway could occur due to the abnormalities that have happened so far. I¡¯m not going to use that conjecture as a reason to prepare an escape route.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­-!¡¹


    There was nothing weird with his words at all.


    There was nothing weird with deducing labyrinth runaway from the abnormalities that had happened so far.


    Furthermore, it also wasn¡¯t too far-fetched if they didn¡¯t prepare an escape route because it was still just a conjecture.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t trust the Branch Chief¡¯s words.


    I fixed my eyes on the Branch Chief¡¯s face who still had a smile on his face despite this situation.


    The Branch Chief said he only knew that labyrinth runaway was a possibility, but seeing how calm he was, I didn¡¯t believe that was all.


    The Branch Chief¡¯s calmness seemed to be only due to the fact that he was sure that a labyrinth runaway would occur.


    Besides, I now had nothing but distrust for the guild.


    From beside me, Master whispered.


    ¡¸¡­Raust, don¡¯t trust what he said.¡¹


    Knowing that Master also didn¡¯t trust the Branch Chief, I gave her a small nod.


    And then, I glared at the Branch Chief.


    ¡¸Sorry, I can¡¯t trust you even if what you said is true.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­-!¡¹


    Hanzam who stood beside the Branch Chief reacted to my words with a glare.


    However, after judging that there was no real harm in that, I continued to speak to the Branch Chief.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t trust the words of someone who abandoned the other guild staffs and disappeared when labyrinth runaway occurs, someone who, despite noticing the possibility of labyrinth runaway, didn¡¯t take any action at all.¡¹


    I told the Branch Chief nonchalantly.


    No matter what, I would never trust the word of the Branch Chief.


    ¡¸I think my decision at that time was appropriate?¡¹


    Even after being told so far, the Branch Chief¡¯s attitude toward me didn¡¯t change.


    On the contrary, he laughed at me in an even friendlier manner.


    ¡¸This time, Hanzam and I disappeared together because I judged staying in that guild would be a waste of time, we wouldn¡¯t get the correct information about labyrinth runaway. You also know, don¡¯t you? About their incompetence.¡¹


    I didn¡¯t reply when the Branch Chief asking for my agreement.


    However, there was no denying what he said was true.


    The standard of the guild staff and the first-class adventurers in this labyrinth city was low.


    Wealth and prestige were being considered.


    In this situation, they would only think about saving themselves and brought biased information to the Branch Chief.


    Though, for me, the Branch Chief and Hanzam aren¡¯t like that.


    Without noticing my thoughts, the Branch Chief continued.


    ¡¸And one more thing, I want to correct you, I have been taking action from the moment I knew that a labyrinth runaway could occur.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­-! That¡¯s nonsense!¡¹


    The next words from the Branch Chief irritated me.


    As far as I could remember, the guild didn¡¯t do anything useful.


    On the contrary, all I could remember was that they gave me a rough time.


    Consequently, my reply to the Branch Chief was surly.


    ¡¸Or are you going to tell me that all those things you did to us and the townfolks are the actions you¡¯re talking about?¡¹


    It was just ironic.


    When the townfolks asking for help.


    Also, when I was prohibited from entering and leaving the labyrinth.


    I knew that it wasn¡¯t from good intentions.


    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s right.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Hah?¡¹


    Hence why I couldn¡¯t hide how shaken I was when the Branch Chief replied so.


    Without looking away from me, the Branch Chief affirmed.


    ¡¸The fact that I didn¡¯t let material flow into the city and the unjustified punishment for you were all a measure to reduce casualties in the unlikely event.¡¹

 Chapter 74 - Volume 2 Chapter 35

    ¡ªRaust¡ª


    ¡¸There is no way that¡¯s true!¡¹


    I was trying to save people from labyrinth runaway, I denied his words that basically meant that.


    The treatment to me and the townfolks was the countermeasure against labyrinth runaway?


    There was no way I could accept that.


    The anger from when I learned I was forbidden from accessing the labyrinth, I still remembered that feeling vividly.


    And as if to vent the entirety of that feeling, I glared and shouted at the Branch Chief.


    ¡¸Even if you tell me that to gloss the situation over now, I will not believe¡­¡¹


    However, my words lost momentum soon.


    The strong anger was still smoldering in my chest.


    But as I continued, I noticed,


    ¡­¡­What he said made too much sense for it to be just an excuse.


    I had always been skeptical about the guild.


    Why did the guild prevent the selling of material to the townfolks, and why did they ban my party from entering and leaving the labyrinth despite being one of the most powerful adventurers in the city?


    As the consequence, if the people and talented adventurers left the labyrinth city, the guild had only loss without any gain.


    I even felt creepy from the guild¡¯s movement that I couldn¡¯t understand.


    But, what if the guild didn¡¯t do that with profit and loss in mind? What if it was just to drive me and the people away from the labyrinth city?


    ¡¸¡­¡­-!¡¹


    ©¤¡°If you are dissatisfied, go to the capital.¡±


    I remembered the words Hanzam said when I learned I was barred from accessing the labyrinth.


    When Hanzam said that, I thought it was a taunt, but I could see now that it was a misunderstanding.


    As the Branch Chief said, the labyrinth runaway might not be the reason.


    Even so, there was no mistake, Hanzam was definitely acting like he was trying to drive me out from the labyrinth city.


    He didn¡¯t say that exactly, but it was clear from his attitude at that time.


    If we leave the city when that happened¡­¡­ such idea crossed my mind.


    Then, Narsena wouldn¡¯t need to be caught in this situation.


    ¡¸I¡­¡­¡¹


    My muttering voice was so hoarse I couldn¡¯t believe it came from myself.


    The smile on my face when I handed the material to the townfolks.


    Then, the sight of Marnell and the other adventurers interacting and laughing together with the townfolks, those images came to my mind.


    It was supposed to be something I should be proud of until now.


    However, that feeling was falling apart.


    I didn¡¯t know the Branch Chief¡¯s intention for trying to get rid of us.


    Maybe he had other intentions and labyrinth runaway occurring was just a coincidence, or they might have been planning to do something with the labyrinth runaway and we were just in the way.


    But that didn¡¯t change the fact that I did something unnecessary.


    Because, whatever his intention was, the Branch Chief was trying to get us and townfolks out of the labyrinth city.


    If I didn¡¯t do what I did¡ª neither the townfolks nor Narsena would be involved in the labyrinth runaway.


    My mind went blank.


    It was at that moment the Branch Chief spoke to me.


    ¡¸About the city, It¡¯s not your fault at all.¡¹


    The Branch Chief had a smile full of friendliness and kindness on his face.


    That smile made me feel relieved without me noticing it.


    And yet, that same smile also made me involuntarily took a step back.


    ¡¸You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I should¡¯ve told you more about the threats coming to this labyrinth city.¡¹


    The Branch Chief continued without worrying about my attitude.


    To comfort me while knowing perfectly what was in my mind.


    The Branch Chief¡¯s words were just kind.


    However, I instinctively understood.


    I couldn¡¯t rely on his kindness.


    If I did, in the end, I would be at the mercy of the Branch Chief.


    It was then Master stepped in front of me while still keeping the magic she partially invoked.


    ¡¸Stop trying to win over my disciple.¡¹


    Without hiding her annoyance, Master glared at the Branch Chief.


    However, the Branch Chief only laughed at Master who didn¡¯t try to hide her displeasure.


    ¡¸You saying that is wholly unexpected. I¡¯m just trying to give you guys a proposal, after accepting it¡¯s my fault.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Proposal?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. The proposal will also benefit you.¡¹


    While Master¡¯s face showing a puzzled expression, the Branch Chief gave her a friendly smile.


    He opened his mouth with a smile plastered on his face as if he were talking to a friend.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªHow about we cooperate in this labyrinth city where the labyrinth runaway currently occurring?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­-!¡¹


    His words reminded me of the anger and discomfort inside me.


    My hands naturally tightened the grip on my weapon.


    Revealing my hostility, I said so to the Branch Chief.


    ¡¸No thank you. If you feel guilty, can you stay away from us instead?¡¹


    It was true the Branch Chief was trying to get me and the rest of the city out from labyrinth city.


    However, I didn¡¯t believe that he tried to do that because he noticed the labyrinth runaway and wanted us to escape.


    I didn¡¯t know much about the branch chief of labyrinth city, the elf named Mist.


    However, from the exchange so far, I knew he wasn¡¯t a person I could trust.


    To be honest, I would be more inclined to believe this guy if he told me there was some kind of conspiracy and that he was trying to get me and the rest of the city out of the labyrinth city.


    I had no doubt the Branch Chief, at least, had the ability to take advantage of the labyrinth runaway.


    I told the Branch Chief clearly about it.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t trust you at all and have no intention of doing so.¡¹


    ¡¸Bastard¡­¡­!¡¹


    In response to my words, Hanzam glared at me.


    I could feel his bloodlust on my skin, for better or worse, Hanzam was faithful to the Branch Chief¡¯s words.


    Knowing that through our previous interaction, I ignored him and spoke to Master.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right, Master?¡¹


    At that time, I did not doubt that Master had the same opinion as me.


    For someone who is more cautious of the Branch Chief than me, she must understand the horror of having him on our side more than I do.


    That means, there is no way she would agree to the Branch Chief¡¯s invitation.


    I was thinking so.


    ¡¸¡­Alright. Mist, I will accept your proposal. I will cooperate with you guys.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    ¡ª¡ªThat was why I couldn¡¯t believe what Master said to the Branch Chief.


    Her face as she accepted the proposal looked bitter, indicating she was reluctant to accept.


    And yet, there was no hesitation in her voice when she accepted the proposal.


    While I was stunned by Master¡¯s unexpected answer, Master and the Branch Chief exchanged a few words.


    ¡¸Wise decision, Ralma.¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up. Keep in mind that we¡¯re only cooperating. Betray us and I¡¯ll kill you first.¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh~, scary.¡¹


    Hearing the conversation, I finally understood.


    In all seriousness, Master was trying to get help from the Branch Chief.


    ¡¸¡­What does this mean?¡¹


    Confused, I turned to Master and asked a question.


    Why are you trying to do something extremely dangerous, such as having the Branch Chief on your side?


    It seemed to me that having the Branch Chief on our side was riskier than being hostile to the Branch Chief.


    ¡­¡­It was then I noticed something strange about Master.


    ¡¸M-Master¡­?¡¹


    Master¡¯s face was filled with intense frustration and tension.


    In fact, looking closer, I also noticed her complexion turned pale.


    It was worse than when she told me that our winning chance was only 30% before entering the room.


    While I was at a loss for words, Master whispered.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Apparently, my theory was wrong¡­¡­ Mist probably really doesn¡¯t have the escape route.¡¹


    Her words which completely denied our purpose to come here in the first place shocked me a little.


    However, as I had expected this to some extent from the Branch Chief¡¯s attitude, I didn¡¯t lose my composure.


    The proof was while he offered to cooperate with us, he never talked about the escape route.


    At least, even if there was one, it must take some time or effort.


    Otherwise, there was no reason for the Branch Chief to approach us.


    It was just a matter of running away without saying anything.


    So, even after Master said that, I was more concerned about whether I agreed to work with the Branch Chief.


    As if she understood my inner feeling, Master opened her mouth.


    ¡¸I know. I don¡¯t trust Mist in the slightest. I also understand the danger of having him on our side. Despite that, if we don¡¯t cooperate, we will die in a few days.¡¹


    It was then I recalled the danger of labyrinth runaway that I had forgotten because of our interaction with the Branch Chief.


    ¡­¡­Only now that I recognized the danger of the labyrinth runaway now that we were left with no escape route.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t approve of having the Branch Chief on our side, so I opened my mouth to Master.


    ¡¸But, the risk is¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Maybe the way I said it is not clear enough?¡¹


    However, Master didn¡¯t let me finish my words.


    ¡¸¡­The current situation is one where we need to rely on him, even with the risk.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª!¡¹


    Her face was full of intense frustration as she said that.


    That was when I finally realized the horror of labyrinth runaway.


    Feeling blood drained from my face, I cursed my bad luck inwardly.


    After Hydra and Phoenix, why must I be involved with such a troublesome event¡­


    When we return, I must explain to everyone that the Branch Chief, who should¡¯ve been considered our enemy, was now our ally instead.


    Recognizing the troublesome future, I grimaced.


    ¡¸At the very least, I hope there is nothing more after this¡­¡¹


    I didn¡¯t know that when I muttered my prayer,


    ¡­¡­That something was already happening and made things worse.

 Chapter 75 - Volume 2 Chapter 36

    ¡ªNarsena¡ª


    ¡¸Is Onii-san alright, I wonder?¡¹


    I was at the location where we spotted the monster army when I muttered that, it was quiet enough it got swept away by the hustle and bustle of the labyrinth city.


    While keeping my attention on the labyrinth further into the grassland right in front of me, with nothing else to do, I talked to myself to keep myself preoccupied.


    ¡¸Onii-san, for some reason, he can¡¯t refuse Ralma-san¡¯s unreasonable request¡­¡­ No, right now, I need to focus on myself.¡¹


    Like that, my mind seemed to drift away to Onii-san, but I kept myself together and thought about my situation instead.


    It¡¯s Ralma-san and Onii-san.


    It¡¯s unlikely they would be in a dangerous situation no matter the opponent.


    Now I have to concentrate on my role rather than the two of them, and so, I kept my attention to the grassland again.


    Currently, I was keeping watch for the first sign of the monsters that came from the labyrinth.


    Normally, the task should be left to the lower-ranking adventurers, because as one of the leading forces in the labyrinth city, it was natural for me to rest so I was ready to fight at any time.


    However, the current situation in the labyrinth city didn¡¯t allow for that.


    I didn¡¯t know the reason, but for some reason, there were no protective walls in this labyrinth city.


    Even though most labyrinth cities with the threat of labyrinth runaway had walls built to protect them from the labyrinth, and even nearby cities had walls.


    There were only four white buildings made of something I didn¡¯t know surrounding the labyrinth city, one of which I was using as a platform to observe the grassland.


    There were no other large buildings in this labyrinth city besides these fours.


    Right, in this labyrinth city, never mind using walls as a barrier to fight the monsters, it was a defective city that was forced into a crisis when monsters were approaching.


    ¡¸¡­¡­This labyrinth city is the one that needs walls the most.¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out such a complaint to the unknown designer of this city.


    In any case, the labyrinth city was currently in danger of being annihilated if the monsters weren¡¯t defeated before they reached the labyrinth city.


    That was why someone capable of strengthening their vision with body strengthening skills and being able to detect the monsters flocks quickly was necessary to stand on the lookout.


    ¡¸¡­I have to make sure I don¡¯t miss something like the orcs army from before.¡¹


    I recalled the orcs and lich I mentioned.


    At that time, thanks to Ralma-san and Ronaldo-san, the two world-class adventurers, we were saved, but it should be considered lucky.


    If Ronaldo-san¡¯s response was just a bit late, the labyrinth city would have collapsed by this time.


    We must avoid letting the monsters get so close to the city.


    ¡¸Especially when I can¡¯t trust any other adventurers besides Zieg-san and Marnell¡¯s group.¡¹


    As I muttered this, I grimaced.


    After the man who seemed to be the leader of that annoying Wargod¡¯s Greatsword crushed by Onii-san, at a first glance, the adventurers were quiet.


    However, I noticed something was wrong.


    ¡¸I wish they could cooperate in a situation like this.¡¹


    The labyrinth runaway happening currently wasn¡¯t just a trivial matter.


    Because I understood that, I felt dissatisfied with the attitude of the adventurers.


    There were more than one thousand and five hundred adventurers in the labyrinth city right now, but their strength couldn¡¯t match their numbers.


    If it were a simple matter of ability, the adventurers here would be quite good, but only on a party basis.


    In a group battle, the adventurers here could run away without listening to the instructions from above.


    ¡¸Even I have to put up from being together with Onii-san because of this situation¡­!¡¹


    I puffed out my cheeks on the ledge, taking advantage of the fact that no one was watching.


    In truth, I also wanted to follow Onii-san who went to meet the guild¡¯s branch chief.


    Among the adventurers, maybe thinking that it was a chance as Onii-san had disappeared, instead of only looking at me like a creep, some even tried to reach out to me.


    They were simply unpleasant, and that was why I wanted to be with Onii-san all the more.


    As this was an emergency, I suppressed that feeling and kept watch here.


    Nonetheless, the remaining adventurers had no shortage of things to complain about.


    Every adventurer only thought about their own survival.


    Without knowing that line of thought would only accelerate their death while in the middle of labyrinth runaway.


    ¡¸Hahh~¡­¡­ At least, I hope they fight properly when the monsters attack.¡¹


    While muttering that, I still kept my eyes on the grassland.


    To make sure I didn¡¯t miss any change that happened.


    To make sure I could respond immediately.


    ¡­¡­However, that vigilance was what delayed my reaction.


    ¡¸¡­¡­-!¡¹


    Suddenly, thanks to my enhanced hearing, I could hear the sound of what could be described as multiple people shouting and screaming.


    Reflexively, I stood up when I sensed that something strange had happened.


    But, that was all.


    Unsure of what to do, or even what had happened in the first place, I only looked around the grassland in a daze.


    ¡¸The monsters haven¡¯t shown up, right?¡¹


    It was a confusion born because I was following my duty to the letter.


    Because I kept my vigilance toward the grassland, when I heard those noises, I automatically assumed it was because of monsters.


    All while forgetting that the adventurers behind me shouldn¡¯t be able to notice any monsters.


    However, my confusion only lasted for a moment.


    I immediately realized that no one other than myself would be able to notice the monsters.


    ¡¸I wonder if I¡¯m nervous because Onii-san isn¡¯t around¡­¡¹


    While thinking about Onii-san who seemed to be still talking to the Branch Chief, I muttered that and took my eyes off the grassland to look behind me.


    And then, I saw an unbelievable sight.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­No way!¡¹


    There was a group of people running with full use of body strengthening skills.


    After one beat, I realize what was happening now.


    ¡ª¡ª-The adventurers were trying to escape from the labyrinth.


    I saw them running while carrying the magician, the healer with body strengthening skills, and people who didn¡¯t wear magic tools.


    When I saw the scene, I muttered in dismay.


    ¡¸What¡¯s on their mind!?¡¹


    The adventurers were probably trying to escape from the labyrinth city as a result of their out-of-control thoughts of saving only themselves.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t want to have to protect the townfolks,¡± something like that?


    ¡­¡­But, I doubted the adventurers¡¯ sanity because I knew that running away was the worst way to go.


    Essentially, the adventurers contracted to the guild were obligated to cooperate in the event of an emergency like labyrinth runaway.


    Escaping in a time of disaster like this, in particular, would guarantee them to become wanted as criminals.


    And more than that, escaping while labyrinth runaway was occurring was just foolish.


    If the monsters were overflowing from the labyrinth while they were in the middle of escaping to the neighboring town, they would get attacked while escaping.


    There was no need to imagine how much damage would occur if that happened.


    Even if someone was lucky enough to escape to the neighboring town while being attacked by monsters, it was nothing but bringing the labyrinth runaway to that town.


    ¡­¡­If that happens, it would guarantee a death penalty.


    I couldn¡¯t hide my shock at the sight of the fleeing adventurers who didn¡¯t understand this.


    ¡¸Damn! Stop!¡¹


    It was the angry voice of Marnell and his peers who ran after the adventurers that brought me back to my senses.


    I finally realized it was not the time for me to be dumbfounded.


    I have to stop as many adventurers as I can.


    At that moment, I activated body strengthening and jumped off the building.


    I landed just in front of the fleeing adventurers.


    The adventurers running at full speed were surprised when I suddenly appeared in front of them, their faces twisted into a scowl.


    ¡¸¡­-! It¡¯s the martial artist from that defect healer¡¯s party!¡¹


    It was then I noticed that leading the adventurers was Wargod¡¯s Greatsword.


    When I realized the fact that this was the work of Wargod¡¯s Greatsword, I glared at them in anger.


    ¡¸¡­Why can¡¯t you stop being a bother to Onii-san!¡¹


    At that moment, propelled by that feeling, I took off toward the adventurers.


    My first target was the young warrior of Wargod¡¯s Greatsword that jumped to protect their leader.


    Without any hesitation, I hit that warrior.


    That young warrior held a spare dagger so they could move easier while running.


    The warrior raised their dagger to protect themselves, but their movement while running was too sluggish.


    I quickly knocked the dagger away.


    ¡¸Ah-¡¹


    Then I punched the stunned-looking warrior in the abdomen.


    The warrior wore light equipment, but my fist with my skill activated sent a shockwave that passed through their equipment.


    The next moment, the warrior lost their strength and collapsed.


    The healer carried by the warrior was also thrown to the ground and, maybe from a bad fall, cowering with a high-pitched scream.


    The two people sudden collapse slowed down some of the fleeing adventurers.


    Taking that as an opportunity, I targeted the nearest adventurers I didn¡¯t know who.


    ¡¸Guh-!¡¹


    At that time, the healer lying on the ground was trampled and they raised a muffled scream.


    However, without caring about it, I punched the adventurer I targeted, knocking them unconscious.


    As the number of obstacles from the fainted adventurers increased, the movement of the other adventurers became even slower.


    From then on, it was a massacre.


    Maybe it was because they were focusing on running away, or maybe it was my skill that got better, but only a few of them could react to my movement.


    Moreover, most adventurers were lightly dressed to escape and carried non-combatant.


    Sometimes, some people attacked in desperation, but I easily dispatched them.


    As a result, five, ten, twenty, the adventurers I incapacitated kept increasing.


    ¡­¡­But the look on my face was one of undeniable frustration.


    ¡¸So¡­many!¡¹


    No matter how many adventurers I neutralized, their number didn¡¯t see a decrease.


    It gave the illusion the number of people fleeing the labyrinth city was increasing instead.


    ¡­¡­By that time, I also noticed that some of the non-combatant that the adventurers carried were guild staffs.


    In other words, the grand escape of these adventurers showed that the guild staffs were also cooperating.


    How many adventurers are on the run if the guild staffs helped them?


    Such thoughts bring a strong feeling of frustration to my heart.


    Still, I calmed my impatient heart and swung my fist at the adventurers in abandon.


    For now, I decided these adventurers needed to be stopped by incapacitating them.


    However, I was at the forefront of the adventurers and was swallowed by the waves of adventurers¡­ And, before I knew it, groups of adventurers were overtaking me.


    From behind, Marnell and his peers were trying to stop the adventurers, but it was like pouring water on a heated stone.


    And so, the majority of the adventurers left the labyrinth city.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t let them!¡¹


    I still hadn¡¯t given up yet even in that situation.


    Even while breathing so hard it showed on my shoulder, I ran to the adventurers at the back and punched and kicked them to reduce the number of adventurers who were running away.


    Catching up with the adventurers running in a group wasn¡¯t difficult.


    ¡¸If so-!¡¹


    I looked hopeful the moment I noticed that, and as for the adventurers, their expressions were full of fear as they ran away while looking back at me.


    However, the next moment, when I noticed the direction the adventurers were running at, the feeling of agitation floated on my face.


    ¡¸The grassland!?¡¹


    ¡ª¡ªThe adventurers were escaping further into the grassland that had the labyrinth in it.


    I realized the adventurers¡¯ plan was more elaborated than I thought.


    If I kept going, I would be caught by the monsters that came out from the labyrinth.


    After being out of breath from rampaging to stop the adventurers, getting caught in that would be a nightmare.


    I slowed down as I was at a loss.


    Should I keep pursuing them, or should I give up?


    When I looked behind, I saw many adventurers who had lost consciousness and collapsed.


    However, the number seemed insignificant compared to the adventurers that were still on the run.


    After a moment of hesitation, I decided to keep chasing after them.


    ¡¸Narsena, fall back!¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª!¡¹


    It was then Ronaldo-san commanded.


    ¡¸You are more important than those lot! Give up and go back!¡¹


    Ronaldo-san was correct.


    Still, I tried to chase after the adventurers¡­¡­ and then I stopped.


    Their backs were getting further and further away.


    As for me¡­¡­ I could only bite my lips as I watched them go.